Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'dominance'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 9

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END
  2. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 11

    As promised, the next chapter. I hope to post something next weekend, so please give me feedback as to where you would like to see this story go. Thank you for all your support Blue Pill Part 11 Chris stood in his father’s bathroom, holding the small bottle of black pills in his meaty hand. “I wonder what these do?!” Without another second to spare Chris downed one of the black pills, excited to see what new growth possibilities would unfold for him. Chris stepped over to his father’s scale so he could weigh himself to see how much the black pill changes him. “I’ll be damned, 240 pounds. That little session with Luke gave me 20 pounds of muscle. Looks like I’ll be paying him a visit.” Chris stepped off the scale and sauntered out into the hallway, bottle of black pills in hand, excited to see how freakishly large he could stretch his body with his new found arsenal. Just as Chris was about to head upstairs, the doorbell rang. “I swear to fucking Christ Stacy, if that’s you, you’d better turn around and run now!” Chris pounded his way towards the front door, remembering the recent encounter he had with his now ex-girlfriend. Chris swung the door open ready to start yelling, but instead was met eye to eye with someone who looked all too familiar. “Derek? Is that you? How in the fuck did you get so big?!” Chris began sizing Derek up from head to toe. They were dead even on height, but Chris knew that he must still have about ten pounds on him. A devilish grin formed on Chris’s face as he slid the bottle of black pills behind his back. “What can I do for you buddy?” Knowing all too well that he was going to use Derek just like he used Luke to get even bigger. “So you wanna come on in and tell me how you got so big?” Derek stepped into the foyer. “You look like you’ve put a little size on yourself!” “Yeah, been bulking up since were towards the end of football season. I want to put on some serious mass for college. What about you though? Looks like you’ve all but caught up with me. How will you be able to swim with all that bulk?” “That’s part of why I came here to talk to you. I wanna try a different sport. I think I’ve outgrown swimming. So I too want to put on some serious size and I thought who better to talk to than the football captain himself.” “Well you’ve come to the right place and I have a feeling you already know what’s going to help you get bigger. Go ahead and wait over in my dad’s gym. I’ll be just a second. Then we can get to adding some mass to that frame of yours.” Chris began thundering up the steps, taking two at a time. Excited about the possibilities of the new black pill he was about to use. Derek walked down the hall towards the gym and stopped to admire his own reflection in the hall mirror. Flexing his big bicep, causing the sleeve of the polo he had stolen from the high school locker room to tear a little. “Fuck yeah, so fuckin hot! I’m gonna get frickin huge!” Meanwhile upstairs Chris went back to his medicine cabinet and grabbed two bottles. He opened one which contained just plain blue pills. Chris dropped one into his hand, “I should probably wait and see what the black pill will do before mixing them. Oh well, fuck it.” Chris popped the pill in his mouth and swallowed. He then popped a pill form the other bottle into his hand, blue with a white stripe, and put it in the pocket of his shorts. “Not only will I grow bigger from the blue pill, but Derek is going to help me get even bigger by being my milk bitch.” Chris laughed to himself at the idea as he began heading down the stairs, noticing Derek standing in front of the mirror flexing. “Man you keep standing there and flexing you’re gonna pop one off” Chris motioned his eyes down to Derek’s massive erection tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry. I just can’t help it. Ever since I got bigger I’ve been so fucking horny. All I want to do is grow and fuck.” Derek grabbed on to his meat stick and began massaging it. “I know the feeling brother, but there will be time to fool around later. Let’s get to growing some more. I believe you’re looking for one of these.” Chris held out the blue pill with the white stripe for Derek to take. Derek looked at it for a moment and realized what Chris’s intentions were, but he didn’t want to give it away that he knew. “Thanks man, I appreciate it!” Derek tried to sound excited as he held the pill in his hand. “Well? What are you waiting for? Let’s get this show on the road.” Chris eyed Derek and the pill in his hand hoping he didn’t already know what that pill did. “Sorry man, I’ve just never been able to take a pill without something to drink. Mind if I grab a glass of water? Or better yet, how about I mix us up a couple of protein shakes.” Derek figured he could crush up the pill he was given into Chris’s shake and milk him like Chris had intended to do with Derek. “Yeah man, no problem. I have some shaker bottles up in my room. Protein tubs are in my closet. Will you grab me a chocolate one?” Chris said as he started heading towards the home gym. “Of course, I’ll be right back down.” With that, Derek turned around as a huge grin filled his face. He raced up the stairs, excited to finally grow bigger than the captain of the football team. Chris entered the gym with a sinister smile filling his face as he thought of how perfect everything was falling in place. “When we’re done working out, I might even let Derek worship my massive body and gargantuan dick.” Chris grabbed the 50 pound dumbbells to warm up with. Derek quickly headed into Chris’s room, not wanting to waste any time. He grabbed the shaker bottles on Chris’s desk and headed towards his closet. He opened the closet and grabbed the tub of chocolate protein powder. He put two scoop into each bottle and then crushed the blue pill with the white stripe in his hand and dropped it into one of the cups. So he wouldn’t get them mixed up, his bottle top was orange and Chris’s was green. Derek headed into Chris’s bathroom to fill up the bottles. He turned on the water and filled both shakers up. As he was filling the last bottle up, Derek was once again drawn to his reflection in the bathroom vanity. He observed all the striations and veins running up his arms as he reached forward to fill the bottles. As Derek stared into the vanity mirror, he noticed that the mirror was slightly ajar. He set the last bottle on the counter and reached up to open the vanity cabinet. Inside he found all sorts of pill bottles, deodorant, cologne, aftershave. “I wonder if this is where he keeps his magic muscle pills? Naw, he couldn’t be that stupid!” Still curious, Derek began opening up bottle after bottle and looking at their contents. Only becoming more and more disappointed, he was just about to give up when he noticed two identical bottles in the bottom right hand corner. He quickly snatched them up knowing exactly what he had just found. He popped the lid off of the first bottle to find plain blue pills. “I have a feeling I know exactly what you do.” Derek dropped two in his hand and threw them back, swallowing them without a second thought. He popped the cap off the second bottle and grabbed another blue pill with a white stripe. He crushed it up and dropped it into Chris’s shake with the other crushed up pill. “I’m gonna give that mother fucker a dose of his own medicine.” Derek headed back towards the entry of Chris’s bedroom but before he left he grabbed a baggy zip up hoodie from Chris’s closet and placed both bottles in the pockets of the hoodie. Derek headed back down the stairs, erection leading the way as he hung the hoodie up on a hook next to the front door. “Fuck I’m gonna get so big!” Pre-cum began staining Derek’s sweat pants as he walked towards the gym. “Alright big guy, you ready to get your swole on? You ready to get FUCKING HUGE!” Chris said as he puffed up his chest making himself look as intimidating as possible. Derek looked at Chris with a sly grin as he handed him his protein shake. “Oh, more than you will ever know” Chris, now more excited than ever at what was to come, downed his shake in a matter of seconds. “Alright big guy, let’s get you PUMPED!” Chris headed over towards the bench press, knowing full well that’s where he was going to get Derek to fall into his trap and become his milk machine so he could grow massive. “Alright I’ll start us off with the first set of 350.” Chris got under the bar and Derek stood behind him to spot. “Do you mind tucking that thing, I don’t want to lose an eye.” Chris sarcastically said, eyeing Derek’s massive appendage tenting his sweats. “Yeah, sorry.” Derek reached in and pulled his cock up where its head made a loud wet “thwack” against his abdomen. Chris pushed the bar off the supports and lowered it for his first rep. Rep after rep the weight felt really light. Chris began to think that maybe the black pill was giving him a surge in strength. He pushed through a total of fifteen reps and re-racked the weight. “Alright man, you’re turn. Show me what you’ve got!” Chris, now anxious to see Derek’s pecs pump full of growth serum, swapped places with him. Now Chris’s dick had begun snaking out the leg of his shorts, not really caring, he began to massage the head. Derek, un-phased by Chris’s show of self-pleasure, lifted the bar off the supports and lowered it to his nipples. When Derek brought the weight back up he noticed Chris had begun rubbing his pecs and tweaking his nipples. He watched as Chris winced in pain. Derek knew that it was beginning, and he also knew that sexual pleasure accelerated the process. So Derek flew through the last ten of his reps all while staring at Chris as he rubbed his nipples and his dick snaked further out of his shorts. “Man how big is that thing?!” Derek said, as he got up from the bench. “Fourteen fucking glorious inches of love meat. You want a taste?” Chris said with a smirk on his face. “Yeah, you’d like that wouldn’t you?” Derek said as he smirked back. Chris laid back down on the bench, eyeing Derek’s pecs. Looking for any kind of growth, but all he could see was a slight pump. “Hmm this is weird. He should be growing already.” Chris thought to himself. Chris lowered the bar with 400 pounds now loaded on it and as he did there was a ripping sound. “Finally” he thought, “now I can begin my feeding!” What Chris didn’t know was the tearing sound actually came from his shirt, as his pecs began to grow higher and higher, his nipples began pointing further and further down. “Now’s my chance, if I’m going to do this, it’s going to be now.” Derek thought as he wandered back around the bench. Derek now at the foot of the bench, leaned forward and took the head of Chris’s dick into his mouth. The sudden suction on the head of Chris’s dick almost made him drop the weight on his chest. “DAMN DEREK, warn a guy next time before you just start sucking his dick!” Chris yelled, excited and astonished all at the same time. He began to moan as Derek increased the speed and force of his suction. “Man you’re fucking good. Stacy wouldn’t even attempt to suck it. She said it was too big.” Chris continued pumping out rep after rep, not realizing his pecs were becoming bulbous. Derek popped the head of Chris’s dick out of his mouth. “Well you are kind of big. I’m having difficulty with it.” Derek renewed his suction wanting to get Chris nice and primed. Chris re-racked the weight and it was then that he noticed his ballooning pecs. “OH FUCK MAN! I”VE GOT FUCKING TITS!” Chris reached his hands down and rubbed over his massive man melons. When he reached the bottom he brushed across his nipples which sent a shudder through his entire body as he felt a warm liquid fill his hands. “What the fuck! This can’t be what the black pill does!” Chris said shocked, trying to figure out what he was going to do. “Man you have to drain these. It’s going to take me forever if I try draining them by hand.” Chris said making eye contact with Derek as he looked desperate. Derek didn’t need to be told twice, He let the plum sized dick head pop out of his mouth and he leaned forward and latched on to Chris’s right nipple. “OH MY FUCKING GOD! You have no idea how amazing that feels! Suck harder!” Chris grabbed the back of Derek’s head shoving his face hard into his grotesquely swollen nipple. Derek, loving the sweet taste of Chris’s milk, didn’t mind the forcefulness of Chris’s hand. Derek reached his hand back down and began massaging Chris’s dick as he sucked the milk from his nipple. As Derek drained the milk from Chris’s nipple, he noticed an odd tingling sensation across his entire body. He looked down, and to his amazement, he was growing. Slowly, but he was growing larger. His sweats had started to become saran wrapped to his legs and his polo was starting to be split apart by his engorging pecs. Derek, now realizing the effect Chris’s milk was having on him, renewed his suction on Chris’s nipple. Derek noticed that Chris’s pec had diminished, but not back to its normal size. “Was it? Could it be? I think he is!” Derek couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Chris was shrinking right before his very eyes. Derek was syphoning Chris’s muscles into his own through the milk. Derek’s dick was now rock hard thinking about how massive he was going to become. The first pec was starting to slow down to just a trickle, and in that time Derek had to be almost 260 pounds and quite a bit taller than Chris. Derek quickly looked up at Chris’s face to see if he had realized, but Chris had his eyes closed as he moaned in ecstasy. Derek pulled off of Chris’s right nipple and headed for his left when Chris mumbled between moans “suck me off a little more.” Derek, not wanting Chris to realize what was going on, happily obliged. He took the massive plum shaped cockhead into his mouth and thanks to his more muscular neck, he was now able to deep throat the gargantuan dick. “FUCK ME THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” Derek reached up to the waistband of Chris’s shorts and slid them down over his massive thighs and raging anaconda. Derek then set back to his task of sucking Chris’s dick. “OH FUCK! OH GOD YESSSSSSS! FUCK! FUCK ME DEREK THAT’S AMAZING” Derek reached up and grabbed onto Chris’s left nipple, getting milk all over his fingers. He brought his milk soaked fingers back down and slipped them between Chris’s rock hard ass cheeks. Derek watched Chris’s face for a reaction as he slowly slipped a finger into Chris’s tight anus. Chris began moaning more “FUCKING HELL, FUCK YOUR FINGERS, PUT IT IN ME!” Not needing to be told twice, Derek pulled his pre slicked snake from his sweats and hoisted Chris’s ass off the bench, all while continuing sucking Chris’s dick. With Chris’s ass already lubed up from his milk, Derek pushed until the head of his cock popped past Chris’s O-ring. “FUCK….” Chris moaned “What are you waiting for, put it in me!” So Derek eased in inch after inch sucking harder on Chris’s dick. Wanting to get back to milking him of his muscle, Derek shoved the last six inches of his thirteen inch dick in to the groin. “Oh FUCK IM CUMMING” That was all Chris needed to send him over the edge. Chris blew his load into the back of Derek’s throat. Derek was about to pull off when he felt a strange tingling sensation at the base of his dick. He could feel his dick slowly stretching Chris’s ass wider. As he felt his own dick growing larger, he felt the dick in his throat slowly receding. Chris’s eyes flew open wide as Derek’s cock began to unreel inside of his ass like a firehose. Chris had finished spilling his seed but Derek sucked hard to make sure there was none left. As he pulled off of Chris’s diminished dick he could see that Chris was still left with a modest eight inches. “FUCK! That means…” Derek continued feeling his dick expand inside Chris’s ass making it get tighter and tighter. Chris began moaning all over again as Derek’s dick finally edged towards the end of its growth. “How’s it feel to have the largest dick in the world in your ass right now? All 19 ungodly inches of me!” Chris’s eyes rolled into the back of his head as he fathomed the mass that Derek’s dick alone must contain. Derek began pistoning in and out of Chris’s ass making a sloshing sound as his ass filled with pre-cum. “I’m so fucking hard right now I feel like my dick is going to burst through my skin!” Derek yelled as he long dicked Chris, bringing the head of his dick to the very edge of Chris’s ass and shoving it back in. Chris began wincing every time Derek shoved it back in. Derek brought his arms up into a double bicep flex. Flexing the mammoth 21 inch peaks. “Open your eyes you little bitch, were only half way. I still have another melon to suck on. Watch me steal the last of your muscles and help me to ascend the throne to become a god!”
  3. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 10

    I will apologize ahead of time, there is no growth or sex in this scene, but it is setting up for the next scene. I hope you enjoy and please leave feedback if there is a certain direction you would like to see this story go. I keep hitting roadblocks in this story. Thank you everyone for all of your support Blue Pill Part 10 Modest would not even begin to describe fletcher valleys quarterback. It wouldn’t even begin to describe the massive home he lives in either. Chris had just returned home after his most recent fuck session in the gym with Luke amped up and ready to long dick his girlfriend Stacy for a few hours. “Hey baby, did you miss me? Cause my dick sure missed that tight snatch of yours!” Chris arrogantly flexed his dick inside his shorts, making the head of his python pop out the bottom. Stacy couldn’t take her eyes off the newly grown muscle man. “My god Chris, you’ve gotten so huge!” her eyes caught the tip of his dick peeking out of his shorts, so she reached forward and grabbed hold. She began massaging the meat in one hand until she realized that she couldn’t encircle it as it began to harden. “Jesus Christ! This things not even fully hard yet” Stacy exclaimed in awe as she got closer to examine it. Not believing what she was seeing. “Not even close.” Chris said with a smirk on his face. Chris reached one of his meaty paws out and wrapped it behind Stacy’s head, pulling her into his groin. He felt her begin pulling back so he let go. “There’s no way I can suck that thing! It’s too big already Christopher!” She had the look of fear in her eyes as she backed up, looking up from her man’s mammoth dick all the way up his muscular torso to his rage filled eyes. “Well if you won’t suck it, then I will just fuck you with it. How about that?” It was more of a statement than a question coming from Chris as he reached out wrapping a hand around her torso and pulling her closer. Stacy could feel Chris’s dick throbbing between her legs and up her skirt. “Now I’m fully hard, all 14 inches of me. Do I not have the biggest dick you’ve ever seen?” Chris began reaching under Stacy’s skirt with his other hand, moving her panties to one side as he readjusted his dick so the head was lined up with her clit. Stacy began to push against Chris’s rock hard pecs in protest. “You’re not fucking me with that freak dick! I don’t know how you got this big so fast, but you weren’t this big a few days ago.” “I know it’s great isn’t it!” Chris said with an evil gleam in his eyes. He began rubbing his gargantuan helmet along her pussy lips, getting his dick head wet with her juices. As Chris began pushing the head of his dick into Stacy, she began to scream in protest, punching Chris everywhere she could. “ENOUGH!” Chris slapped Stacy across the face. A look of shock and horror filled her eyes. “NOW I’M GONNA GET LAID AND YOUR GOING TO TAKE MY DICK WETHER YOU WANT TO OR NOT!” Chris grabbed underneath Stacy’s arms and easily lifted her up as his dick head once again found the entrance to her moist cave. “Chris, please don’t!” Stacy shouted as tears began to fill her eyes. “Once I get completely inside you, you’ll love it, I promise.” Chris began lowering Stacy down onto his dick. She just rested on the head of his dick. Her pussy not accommodating to the girth of Chris’s gargantuan tool. Chris began getting frustrated so he switched his hand to rest on top of Stacy’s shoulders and he began applying force. Softly at first and then with increasing pressure. “STOP IT CHRISTOPHER! YOU’RE GOING TO RIP ME OPEN” becoming panicked, Stacy only thought of one way out. She swung her leg back and with all her might swung it forward. With the force of the impact of her foot on Chris’s baseball sized testical, it was enough for the behemoth to become winded. Chris let go of Stacy and grabbed for the shooting pain coming from his aching nut sack. Stacy tumbled to the floor and without missing a beat, ran out the door and out of Chris’s house to her car. “FUCK YOU, YOU STUPID BITCH. I WAS OVER YOU ANYWAY!” Chris yelled in agony as he lay on the ground holding his balls. Stacy sped off down the driveway leaving Chris and his aching balls in the dust, tears rolling down her face and anger in her eyes. After a couple minutes of lying on the floor, Chris began to get the nerve to get up. He grabbed onto the edge of his bed and when he fully stood he had a sharp shooting pain emanating from his balls. “Fuck! I need some aspirin.” Chris headed towards his bathroom. He flipped on the light and stepped up to his vanity, noting his body’s reflection in the mirror. Seeing his mass filled frame and vein covered beef only started to make his dick hard again. He opened the cabinet and rummaged through all the contents, not finding a single bottle of aspirin. “Shit!” Chris said slamming the cabinet door shut. “Maybe dad has some in his bathroom. Chris waddled his way out of his bedroom and pain stakingly made his way down stairs. Once he made it to the end of the hall he turned into his dads room and then into his bathroom. He opened the cabinet pushing bottles out of the way as they fell out and rattled across the tiled bathroom floor. Finally eyeing some ibuprofen at the back of the cabinet, Chris grabbed the bottle, popped the top off and downed 4. “That should do it.” Chris leaned down to get a drink of water from the faucet. Chris stood back up to his full height and once again caught eye of his own reflection. He began flexing his massive peaked biceps in the mirror. Making his pecs jump as he tweaked his diamond hard nipples. “Man that bitch is fucking crazy not wanting to get fucked by this.” Chris said as he went into a double bicep flex. Grunting and beginning to sweat, Chris noticed the head of his dick poking its way up past his belly button and along the ridges of his abs. Chris held one arm flexed as he reached down with his other hand and began massaging the head of his dick. Pre- cum began gushing out of the tip as his dick reached full hardness. He began lubing up his dick with his pre-cum. “Fuck, I gotta fuck something and soon. Maybe I will see if I can get that tight ass Luke to sit on my dick again.” Chris began to head out of his father’s bathroom, when his foot made contact with something on the floor sending it rattling across the bathroom. Chris hadn’t seen, over his mammoth pecs, all the pill bottles he had knocked out of the cabinet. Chris bent over and began picking them up and placing them back in the cabinet. He walked across the bathroom to pick up the bottle his foot had made contact with. As he reached down, he noticed that the bottle didn’t look like any of the others in the cabinet, but looked very familiar. As Chris looked over the bottle he recognized the label. It was the same label that the two bottles had in his locker at school. Chris popped the cap off and inside were black pills.
  4. Guest

    (Un)even rivals (8)

    Eight Jeremy was strutting through the deserted hotel lobby and headed upstairs toward his suite, eager to celebrate with his trainer. He walked through the empty hallway when he heard some noise behind him. He turned around and saw a thick fist coming down on his head before everything turned dark. "That was too easy", Ted growled as he stepped in and looked down on the huge bodybuilder he'd just knocked out cold with a single punch, "What ya waiting for? Get over here!". In a flash, Jeremy's rival Tom appeared next to the teen beast. "I told you he was here. I kept my part of the bargain. Now, you do yours." "Not just yet, boy", Ted growled, "You go get my cousin and bring him to my van. You'll get your reward back at my place". Ted grabbed the knocked out, 265 pound bodybuilder and easily carried him down the stairs. Tom promptly did as he was told, knowing full well the teen beast could brake every bone in his body. He walked over toward the suite. "Chris? Jeremy sent me to get you", Tom said and knocked on the door. As soon as it opened slightly, he banged it open with his shoulder and grabbed the smaller guy. Chris resisted with all his might, but Tom outsized him by 45 pounds of muscle. He squirmed in the steely grasp to break the hold, but the big guy knocked him out. Chris awoke dizzily. He shook his head, trying to ignore the beating pain and tried to remember what had happened. He recalled opening the door of the suite and a big guy rushing in and knocking him out. He looked around the room that felt strangely familiar. He was lying on a mattress on the floor and next to his, was another, empty mattress. His gaze moved on toward the wall and he inhaled sharply when he recognized the trashed cupboard: he was in his own bedroom in the house he'd fled a few weeks earlier. An icy fear filled his body as he understood that his cousin was behind this. He rushed to the door and frantically pulled the knob but it was locked. He hurried toward the window, only to find it nailed shut with planks. His headache beat against his temples and he returned in frustration to the mattress. He noted a pile of papers he hadn't seen earlier and grabbed them as he laid down. They contained the description of some kind of voodoo curse. In the next room, the master bedroom Ted had claimed after dominating his cousin in the pool and had turned into his lair since Trisha had disappeared, Jeremy came by. The huge bodybuilder blinked a few times, stood up and scanned the environment. Besides the king-sized bed, a series of weird stains on the ceiling and the row of lengthy mirrors he recognized from his old gym that filled the entire wall in front of the bed, the room was empty. A familiar stench of sweat, musk, testosterone and cum hung heavily in the air. "Well, well, if the runt isn't awake!" The deep, rumbling baritone made Jeremy turn to the far side of the bedroom. He recognized the voice of the beastly teen. He couldn't see the guy is he was standing in the dark passage leading to the adjacent bathroom. "Why did you bring me here?", he asked as loudly as possible and folded his arms in front of his chest to intimidate his invisible opponent. Ted stopped in his tracks, knowing full well the smaller guy couldn't see his physique. "Did ya really think ya could hide from me?", Ted asked, "Not very nice to leave without a word. As did my cousin. Fled like the runts ya are.". "You got Chris too?", Jeremy asked incredulously, "if you hurt him, you'll pay!" "Really?", Ted replied and barely suppressed a laugh. "You let us go right now!" Jeremy said as he felt adrenaline rush through his body. He knew from the original document the teen had filled out, he matched him pound for pound and wasn't afraid to take the teen on. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked coldly. "Hell yeah! There's something you don't know yet", Jeremy answered and ripped off his shirt and sweatpants to reveal his physique. Wearing just his dark briefs, he put his hands on his hips and did a most muscular, making his meaty, ripped muscles harden all over his body. "I'm now exactly your size!" "My old size, ya mean", Ted replied and stepped out off the dark passage to reveal his beastly body. Jeremy released his pose and the confident smile melted from his face as he stared at the teen beast: the 18 year old was only wearing a pair of jeans that seemed painted on the insanely thick legs, veins were visible atop the clearly outlined masses of muscle stretching the blue fabric; his bare torso was a hulking mass of meat covered in veins, lines and grooves; the beastly teen simply filled the entire room with his presence. Ted's grin got wider as the bodybuilder's smile got smaller. He took a final step and closed the distance between them, standing about a foot away from the other guy. Jeremy's mind tried to process the unlikely image. At 5'8, he was just a tad shorter than the teen beast but the 6 feet tall, 18 year old 's hulking muscles expanded in all directions and eclipsed his own 265 pound body completely. A hint of primal fear tickled in his stomach as he was turned sideward. "Flex in the mirror!", Ted barked and positioned the bodybuilder directly in front of the large mirrors. "What?", Jeremy asked, his mind unable to process the command as it was still trying to assess this new reality. "Another most muscular. NOW!!", Ted boomed the command. Jeremy instinctively threw the pose, the meaty masses of muscle on his body hardening like a minute ago. "Ya look pathetic next to me. And I'm relaxed, runt", Ted said. Jeremy looked in the mirror and could only nod in agreement. The beastly teen outclassed him in every department: his own biceps jutted hard atop his 22 inch arms but the relaxed arms, hanging like hams at the 18 year old's sides, were clearly bigger, harder and veinier; his own striated, perfectly round, wide shoulders looked skinny and small next to the broad, with a thick vein decorated, cannonball-sized delts topped with insanely thick traps; his hard pecs was completely dwarfed by the relaxed muscular rack of meat that hung from the beast's chest; his lats flared slightly behind his flexed arms but were meager compared to the thick, solid wings that pushed the teen's arms from his torso; his grooved six-pack oozed strength but looked like skinny-guy-abs next to the somewhat bloated yet obviously rock-hard set of cobblestone-sized abs that formed a six-pack armor. Ted then flexed his quads and the mighty muscles simply exploded through the tight, solid fabric, ripping the jeans to shreds as the separated cords of meat swelled into hardness. Jeremy stared at the scene and noticed that his own, thickly muscled legs were only two thirds of the teen's. "I press 265 pounds now", Ted said, grabbed the bodybuilder and began military pressing him. Jeremy was in awe and shock as his huge body was easily pressed in the air above the teen beast's head. He looked at the bulging muscles on the beastly teen's shoulders as the cannonball-sized delts flexed and hardened with every rep. "13,14,15,16,17,…", Ted counted casually as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He enjoyed the feeling of his thick shoulders pumping up with blood and pumped out three more reps. He then held the bodybuilder in the air, his mighty arms fully stretched, and slowly lowered him down. Jeremy wobbled a bit when his feet were put back on the floor and stared at the now pumped shoulders of the teen beast. He shivered as the guy ripped away his black briefs and exposed his 265 pound body completely. "A runt everywhere", Ted said with a grin and tore off his own, fully stuffed boxers. Jeremy's eyes widened as the teen's plump, thick snake came into view. "15 inches fully hard", Ted stated matter-of-factly. "7", Jeremy replied automatically and added: "What do you weigh?". "367 pounds of pure muscle, runt!", Ted replied and suddenly made a move. His 35 inch right arm bulged as he pulled back his fist and slammed it hard into the stony six-pack of the bodybuilder. His meaty paw sank in deep as it destroyed the defenses on its first blow. Jeremy folded double: it felt like a sledge hammer had just hit him at full force. He tried moving away. Ted had anticipated the move and his left paw grabbed the bodybuilder's armpit, securing him into place. His right fist sank a second time into the softening six-pack. "Why don't ya fight back, pussy?", he asked with a sneer and pulled back his strong fist. Jeremy extended his strong arms and grabbed the moving fist. He pushed it back with all his might but couldn't prevent the teen from hitting his abs once more. The pain drove the fight from his arms and he focused all his remaining energy on flexing his ever softening six-pack. Ted continued bashing the now weakened surface, grinning widely at the feeble attempts of the 265 pound bodybuilder in his grasp to stop him. He kept stomping on and now through the battered, jelly-like six-pack. He grinned broadly and ravaged the bodybuilder's, 265 pound body that hung limp in his grasp and moved on the rhythm of his punches. Jeremy had passed out as the sledge hammer like fist shattered the last remnants of his defenses and slammed hard into his intestines. Ted's mind filled with the prowess of his strength: his colossal muscles had taken down a 265 pound bodybuilder without taking a single hit himself. The thought of so easily ravaging the huge guy turned him on like the time he had dominated his weak cousin in the pool and the bathroom. Instantly his plump cock filled with blood, hardened fully and smacked hard against his own six-pack. He grabbed both of the bodybuilder's armpits and slammed him down hard on his engorged 15 incher. He slammed the limp, 265 pound body up and down his rock-hard shaft and violently raped the muscular ass. "YEAUGGGHHHNNNN"! Ted bellowed, his deep baritone echoing against the walls, rattling the mirrors and filling the room as he came deep inside the bodybuilder's ass. His mighty muscles flexed hard as the first thick load of sticky cum blasted from his cock and sprayed into the 265 pound, limp bodybuilder. Seven big loads followed and shot up deep into the intestines of the muscle god in his grasp. "Yeah!", he grunted and pulled the bodybuilder from his still hard cock and tossed him down on the floor. He moved in front of the mirror and posed for himself. His still throbbing 15 incher smearing cum against the bottom of his hard pecs as he threw a most muscular. Chris had been reading the strange voodoo tale but the sounds coming from the room next to his, had distracted him. He'd first heard some muffled grunts as if someone was counting reps. Then the sound of a quickly ended fight had followed. But the deep, beastly roar had send an icy shiver down his spine: he'd instantly recognized his cousin's baritone voice. He knew he was completely at the teen's mercy without Jeremy to protect him. He jumped up from the mattress when the door of his room opened. Ted slowly strutted inside and tossed the limp Jeremy on the empty mattress. "What have you done to him?", Chris yelled in his higher-pitched voice as he rushed over to the knocked out bodybuilder. He sighed in relief when he took Jeremy's pulse and felt the strong heartbeat. "That runt thought he could take me", Ted replied, "couldn't even touch me. Like a ragdoll fighting a bull." "Why?", Chris asked and turned to face his cousin. "Making things clear, boy", Ted said, "Why do ya care? He stole your muscles to get big." "What?", Chris peeped and stared back at Jeremy's passed out, bruised body. "Remember I took yar shirt? He used it for some voodoo curse and stole yar size. Didn't ya read those papers?", Ted stated. Just then, Jeremy grunted faintly. "Ah, if it da runt isn't ready for more", Ted said and took a step toward the mattress. "You leave him alone", Chris peeped and positioned himself in between the mattress and the beastly teen. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked laughingly and inhaled deeply to make his protruding chest swell. "I'll cut ya a deal". "What?", Chris replied, trying to buy time since he knew full well he didn't stand a chance against his behemoth cousin. "One of ya runts is gonna be my punching bag. Him or ya. Choice is yars, boy", Ted said and strutted out of the room. "Yar free to move around upstairs but don't think about coming down". As soon as his colossal cousin had left the room, Chris rushed over to Jeremy. He sat down next to the beaten up bodybuilder and gently caressed his short black hair. "Sht. Get some rest", he said as the 265 pound muscle god opened his eyes and tried to speak. "I'm … so… r… ry", Jeremy mumbled weakly as pain flooded his battered body. He looked up straight in the eyes of the rival he'd drained to get huge. "It's okay. Try to get some rest. I'm right here", Chris said and gently kissed the huge man on his lips. A few hours had gone by since he'd heard his cousin's car speed off and Chris decided to sneak downstairs. He knew he had to act while his cousin was out. He try to phone for help, not wanting to abandon Jeremy. God only knew what his cousin would do to him. He quietly opened the door of his room and looked around in the deserted hallway. Not hearing any sound, he moved toward the stairs. Walking on the tip of his toes, he began descending. "Where did you think you're going?" The loud voice made Chris jump up. He looked down and saw a familiar looking big man standing at the bottom of the stairs. "Ted told you to stay upstairs", Tom said. "I… ehm", Chris muttered and recognized the man that had knocked him out in the hotel, "I'm hungry. Can't I grab something to eat for myself and Jeremy?". "Stay there", Tom said and went into the kitchen. He returned swiftly and carried a canister of protein powder and a gallon of milk as he moved up the stairs. "Get back to your room." Chris knew he was no match for the 205 pound athlete and obeyed the order. "Tell Ted I accept his offer", he said and took the food. He returned quickly to his room and closed the door. He mixed some of the protein powder with some milk in a glass he took from the bathroom and carefully held it to Jeremy's mouth. "Drink some, Jeremy", he said. Jeremy gulped down the protein shake and looked into the smaller guy's eyes. "Thanks", he mumbled and passed back out into a deep sleep. Deep into the night, Chris shot up on his mattress. Ted's car had parked in the driveway and he heard the door slam shut loudly. "Your cousin tried to get to the kitchen earlier", Tom said as he looked up from the couch where he was sleeping. "WHAT?! I told ya to keep him upstairs!", Ted bellowed and lifted the 205 pound athlete up from the couch. Tom's feet dangled in the air and he struggled in vain against the huge, strong paws that grabbed his armpits. "No ugh… worries. He didn't get past the stairs", Tom said and looked down the avoid the angry gaze. "Be more careful. If he gets downstairs, I'll make ya pay", Ted growled and tossed the 205 pound man down on the couch as he went into the kitchen. "Okay. Okay", Tom replied quickly, "Remember our deal too, man". He followed the huge teen in the kitchen. "Ya keep them in here and I'll make sure ya fin every competition ya enter. Now let me eat", Ted said without looking up. "Oh, your cousin said he accepts your offer too", Tom said and left the behemoth. The next morning Jeremy was feeling slightly better. His strong six-pack still send agonizing stabs of pain through him with every movement but he managed to stay awake long enough to gulp down three more protein shakes Chris handed him. Chris watched the huge bodybuilder gulp down his shakes and told him to get some more rest. They kissed gently before Chris decided to take a shower himself. He entered the hallway and walked over to the bathroom. He reached for the handle when the door suddenly swung open. Chris moved back as Tom, a few white stains dripping from the corners of his mouth, stepped out of the bathroom. "You're waited for right there", Tom said and guided the little guy to the door on the opposite side of the hallway. He pushed him inside and closed the door behind the fallen star athlete and headed downstairs. Chris reluctantly entered the master bedroom, once his own place of joy. He moved to the center of the room and noticed the lengthy mirrors decorating the wall. He jumped up and turned around as the door opened once more. His beastly, teen cousin entered wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his muscular waist. An icy fear, beyond anything he'd ever felt, filled his 159 pound body. Ted grinned smugly as he noticed the look of horror in his cousin's eyes. "Good ya're here", he said and took a step toward his cousin, who seemed to get smaller by the second. Chris knew he was at the mercy of his cousin and prayed things would be over soon. He hoped the teen beast would take him out with one punch, not having to suffer too much. Ted grabbed hold of his cousin's shoulder and ripped away his clothes. "Man, ya're pathetic. No one would believe we're family. Ya're a stick next to me", Ted said and stood next to his runt of a cousin. Chris stared at their reflections in the mirror. His beastly cousin was at least four times as wide as him. The guy was a hulking mass of muscle, but not as aesthetic as Jeremy. "My left arm weighs as much as ya, little guy", Ted stated and clenched his fist tensing the muscles that snaked along his thick forearm and hardening his massive upper arm. "Biggest man alive!" Chris didn't react and just stared. Unlike a few weeks ago, he didn't feel any lust for his cousin's hulking body. Ted noted the lack of reaction in his cousin's boxers. He grabbed a bottle of lotion and handed it to the little guy. "I'm a bit sore from my workout. Rub this onto my back", he said and laid down atop his bed on his stomach. Chris stared at the exposed, muscle-filled, broad back and knew he couldn't refuse if he wanted nothing to happen to Jeremy. He distributed a nice portion of lotion across the wide surface and began rubbing it into the hard muscles. The corrugated surface of meaty mounds that flowed onto each other, felt hot and steely hard under his touch. His frail fingers couldn't dent the layers of hard beef. His cock twitched inside his briefs, but didn't harden. "Rub it on, little guy. I'm not feeling anything", Ted grumbled. Chris smacked his fists as hard as he could into the muscular back. Fleshy thuds sounding every time his knuckles hit the mounds of muscle. His fists were in deep pain after half a minute. Ted felt the rhythm of the frail punches slowing down and turned around. "Now do my chest." Chris moved in but was too slow for his cousin. Ted grabbed the small guy's left armpit and effortlessly pulled him up with his left arm. "Ya sit atop my abs" Ted said and put his cousin down on the lowest row of his abs. Chris straddle his colossal cousin's strong six-pack and felt like he was sitting on a horse. "Man, ya're so light. Don't even feel ya", Ted grumbled and flexed his abs. Chris felt the cobblestone-sized muscle harden under his ass and a jolt shot through his cock. He spilled some of the lotion on the wide rack of pecs atop his cousin uprising chest and began rubbing it across the mighty muscles. Ted had noticed the jolt inside his small cousin's briefs and bounced his pecs under the frail touch. It felt like a wave rolled through the rack of muscle he was rubbing and Chris' fingers bounced off the now concrete-like surface. "Don't flex, Ted. I'm unable to rub the cream in", Chris said and felt another spasm shoot through his now plump cock. "Ya're so weak, little boy", Ted said with a sneer. He relaxed his pecs as he saw the outlines of his cousin's slowly swelling cock inside his briefs. His own monster dick began coming to life underneath the towel. He put his hands behind his head and let his mighty 35 inch arms mound upward and outward in the process. Chris' hands stopped moving atop the rack of thick pecs and he stared at the teen beast's massive arms. He shivered when he felt a hot pipe poking against his back through the towel. Ted made his move swiftly. He grabbed his cousin, lifted him off his body and pushed him down on his back atop the bed. He tore off the little guy's briefs, revealing the half hard cock. He ripped away his own towel, his already fully hard 15 incher smacking hard against his own rock-hard six-pack. He positioned his legs aside his cousin's body, now straddling him. Chris knew what was coming and tried resisting with all his might. His 159 pound body was simply no match for his 267 pound cousin. The meaty thighs secured him into place and painfully dug into his sides. He tried hitting his cousin's face. Ted easily overpowered his small cousin's attempt. He grabbed both the little guy's arms with his left paw and placed them above the guy's head on the mattress. "Why bother, Chrissy? I'm over 200 fucking pounds of muscle bigger than ya!", Ted barked and positioned the thick head of his 15 incher against his cousin's frail ass. "No", Chris shrieked as he felt the beastly teen's cock push against his ass. "YES!", Ted grunted and shoved his rock-hard dick violently inside his cousin. Chris peeped and spasms of pain shot through his body as what felt like a battering ram slammed inside him. Ted went into a double bicep pose while thrusting his hips back and forth to slam his cock in and out of his cousin. Chris stared at the 35 inch orbs of power flexing: the perfectly round biceps jutted up and out atop the arms, the separation between the two heads of the ripped, vein-infested muscles clearly visible, the titanic triceps hanging low and deeply cut at the bottom of the arms. Chris would have sworn he heard the skin stretch as it tried to contain the hulking biceps. His own 7 incher now stood hard against his cousin's flexing abs. Ted noticed his cousin's erection and grabbed the hard 7 incher with his right paw. Even his pinky was thicker than his cousin's cock. He positioned his paw around it and clenched with all his might. Chris convulsed in pain as it felt like his cock was being crushed. He instantly came, but his load was trapped inside his shaft by his cousin's force. Ted felt his balls churning. "OW YEAUGHN!", he boomed when the first volley of his thick spunk blasted into his cousin. Chris' eyes widened as a shotgun-like blast pried open his ass and liquid heat rushed up inside him. His load oozed from his cock as the teen beast released it. He looked down and saw the outlines of the rock-hard 15 incher inside him visible against his stomach. Blast after blast of cum spat from his monster cock, making more pressure built along its lengthy shaft as Ted exploded down his cousin's ass. The feeling of the little guy's cock smearing against his steely six-pack only intensified his own orgasm. Chris felt his stomach bloating from the huge amount of cum that filled him up and was steadily leaking from his ass. His own cock kept leaking its watery load against the beastly teen's clenching abs. After his tenth load Ted collapsed in exhaustion atop his weak cousin. He turned around and pulled the bloated little guy from his still hard cock. He tossed the 159 pound athlete on the floor and sat up at the edge of the bed, noticing Tom standing in the door. He motioned the bodybuilder to come over as he caught his breath. Tom entered the room and went over to the bed. He reached for the passed out small guy on the floor but the teen beast grabbed his muscular, 18 inch arm. "Leave him!", Ted ordered and pulled the 205 pound bodybuilder toward him, his beastly body already recovered from his fuck session. Tom resisted with every ounce of strength he could summon in his well-muscled physique. But it was no use: the teen beast's thick fingers dug into his hard, 18 inch arm like it was jelly and he was losing ground being pulled toward the colossal teen. His eyes widened in fear as he looked down and saw the rock-hard, fleshy snake pointing straight up between the huge, meaty quads. "I already sucked you off in the shower before you fucked him", he interjected as he struggled some more against the veiny, tree-sized arm rippling with corded muscle. Ted grinned at the smaller guy's feeble attempts to resist his monstrous strength. He tapped on the full power his 35 inch right arm and the 205 pound bodybuilder smacked against his hulking torso as he overpowered him completely. He ripped away the nicely muscled man's clothes, grabbed both his armpits and lifted him up. Tom tried resisting a final time but the paws clamped into his armpits covered his more than half of his torso and painfully dug into his sides. Every fight left his body when he felt the hot, thick head of the teen beast's fleshy snake against his muscular ass. "Ya're right. Ya already sucked me off", Ted groaned as he looked the bodybuilder in his grasp straight in the eye. He yanked down his arms and drove his hips up, slamming his 15 inch monster cock deep and hard inside the 205 pound man. "AUGH", Tom grunted in pain as the searing, meaty spear crushed his clenching ass and invaded him. His strong muscle were ripped open by the thick shaft and had to stretch widely to let it pass. His own 8 incher rushed to full hardness in a blink. He closed his eyes and threw back his head as lust mixed with the pain and flooded his senses. Ted felt the throbbing 8 inch cock against his bloated, yet armor-like six-pack. He flexed his abs, making them clench and overpower the hard shaft that leaked precum and began slamming the 205 pound bodybuilder up and down his rock-hard 15 incher. Tom grabbed the beastly teen's massive, insanely wide shoulder for support. He opened his eyes and felt weak and small: the hulking teen eclipsed him completely. His 205 pound, well-muscled body looked like a child next to the colossal muscles atop the titanic torso. His hands looked comically small atop the broad, cannonball-sized delts; the massive arms, flexing slightly as they slammed him up and down the fleshy snake inside him, made his own 18 incher appear like sticks; the cobblestone-sized abs jerked his 8 incher as they flexed against it. He felt like a ragdoll in the grasp of this muscle god. "UGHN", he groaned as his cock exploded in white spurts against the beastly teen's torso. Ted grinned when he felt the hot liquid splatter against his meaty pecs and slide along the grooves of his six-pack. His cock jolted inside the tight, clenching ass. "YEAUGHN!", he boomed deeply as his 15 inch monster meat exploded inside the bodybuilder in his grasp. Pleasure and orgasm rolled through his colossal body, his massive muscles flexing and his paws digging into the, in his grasp soft, muscles of the 205 pound bodybuilder. "AGHN", Tom grunted in pain as the thick fingers dug into his sides and his 8 incher leaked another load against the strong abs. He felt the fourth heavy blast shooting inside him from the teen beast's cock. Ted stood up, his gargantuan quads flexing as he rose to his full height. He held the bodybuilder still in his grasp and thrust his hips back and forth, pounding the muscular ass hard as he drove his throbbing and spewing 15 incher in and out like a battering ram. Four more blasts shot up deep inside the 205 pound bodybuilder before his orgasm cooled down. Tom just stared up into the hulking teen's eyes. He noted the look of pure power and total superiority. Ted looked down into the bodybuilder's eyes and grinned. He pulled the 205 pound man from his slowly deflating 15 incher and held him horizontally. He grabbed Tom's torso with his left paw and his strong quads with his right paw and began curling him up and down to work his arms. "Yeah! Noting like pumping up the 35 inch canons after getting off", he grunted and felt the blood flow into his mighty arms and pump up the titanic muscles as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He didn't even notice his cousin cautiously crawling out off the bedroom.
  5. Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.
  6. Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...
  7. This is a completely needless Part II to this story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3119-it-started-with-something-small/ It's intended to kick off just as that story ends. Short review. Eric bought a curse from local pothead/curse dealer Tommy and cursed Kevin, with some pretty spectacular results. But as it turns out curses are hard things to shut off once they get running. It Started with Something Small: Epilogue As for Eric, well, he didn’t hate Kevin any more. He could never quite shake the scent of the guy, and the sight of that massive cock and those throbbing balls from his head, but he did get back together with his ex-girlfriend eventually. It didn’t last. She dumped him again. And it was right in that angry moment after he’d been dumped, again, that Daniel walked by, dressed in shorts and a tank top and sweating after a long run, and called him a Loser Weiner Dog … It Started with Something Small: Part II Eric snarled and the words were out of his mouth before he even had time to think about them: “We can’t all be a fricking alpha dog like you,” Three things happened. Eric felt a distinctive click, as if something had fallen into place and he knew that on some level the curse had been activated. Daniel, who looked completely bemused, changed. He didn’t turn into a dog. But his hair, short and buzzed around the sides, grew out a little. As if the hair cut that he had got three days ago had happened a month ago. It made his dark brown hair look longer and shaggy. A five-o-clock shadow formed on his formerly clean-shaven face. The changes slid progressively down the rest of his body. The hair in his armpits got a little denser and a little longer. Daniel wasn’t muscular, but he jogged and spent enough time in the gym to stay toned. Now, everything got just a little bit thicker; as if he had added ten pounds to his bench and a few more pounds to his curls. Within his shorts there was a distinct shifting, and Daniel pawed at himself absently, but what exactly was going on there, Eric couldn’t tell. Finally, Daniel smiled at him and Eric could see his canine teeth lengthen ever so slightly. It was at that moment, and the wry smile from Daniel was the give away, that the third thing happened; Eric realized that Daniel hadn’t been talking to him at all but to a weiner dog on the other side of him that was eating somebody’s homework. Daniel shooed it away from the book and it waddled off in search of more trouble. Daniel shook his head, “Weiner dogs. I hate those bastards. They’re always wrecking havoc,” then he looked at Eric and laughed. “So I’m an alpha dog eh? Well, thanks man. I do what I can.” He gave Eric an appraising look. “You break up with Sandra again? You gotta watch that lashing out, man.” And then he gave Eric a slap on the back and jogged off. “I’ll see you in calculus!” Eric watched him go—tight, slightly bigger glutes, sliding back and forth in his shorts—and then thought, “Well, fuck. I better tell Tommy about this.” Tommy was not amused. It didn’t help that he’d been sleeping one off when Eric banged on his door looking for help. He sloshed water over his face, downed a Coke to get some sugar into his body, cracked his neck, and then pointed directly at Eric, “You, my friend, have anger management issues.” Eric didn’t think this was entirely fair. “I didn’t mean to do it! I thought the curse was done!” “A curse isn’t like a light switch that you turn on and off. When you curse someone else it sticks to you too. And in your case you’re such a bundle of anger, frustration, and unresolved sexual issues that you’re just feeding it. And Daniel, who’s a straight up guy, by the way, innocently walked right into that.” Eric hung his head in shame: “He’s not going to turn into a dog is he?” “Ugh,” Tommy shook his head. “No. No fricking furries. But you triggered something.” He grumbled and walked over to a book shelf that looked like it contained a tumbled mix of textbooks, sci-fi books and foot-thick tomes that looked like they had been printed personally by Gutenberg. Throwing back another Coke, Tommy thumbed through the book, ignoring Eric. Eric sat down, or rather sunk into, the punched sofa. In front of him, the coffee table was covered with books, bongs, empty glasses and what looked like a dozen test tubes full of glowing liquid. “Touch nothing,” Tommy muttered without looking up. Finally, after ten minutes more of page thumbing by Tommy and studious non touching by Eric, Tommy slammed the book closed and cocked an eye at Eric. “Do you like Daniel?” Eric blinked. “We get along okay. We’re in a couple of classes together. Shared notes a couple of times.” “K. You should stay away from him. At least for a couple of days. You’re the trigger. If you keep clear there shouldn’t be any more impact. If you don’t keep clear. Well, there will be some impact.” And then he told Eric to get out.
  8. Hey guys! Thanks for your support, I give you the next installment Cheers! THE PERFECT STORM Story by Muscl4life Part I Part II After several weeks of careful research, there I was, inside Dragon’s Lair, the place where bodybuilding living legend Larry Townsend mentored some of the hottest rising talents of the sport. As I imagined, the inside was plain, simple and straightforward: there was this tiny office, a few cardio machines, lots of heavy-duty work out machines, a free weight area and the locker rooms at the back. Since I have been studying the place’s clientele for quite some time, I knew that particular time of the afternoon was the most suitable for my current goals, because if I got lucky, Larry would be alone, taking care of accounting or something less exciting than making new legends of his sports. “Erm…Good afternoon…” I said very shyly, peeking inside the tiny office. It required lots of willpower not to ruin everything at the very moment I saw that amazing silver haired muscle daddy all tight inside the classic black polo shirt whose sleeves were nearly tore by the immense size of those massive biceps. Those immensely developed shoulders and the powerfully built deltoids framed his incredibly masculine, rugged, square-jawed, face. Even from the distance, I could trace the thick veins wrapped around those unearthed limbs. The impressive thickness of his forearms, added to the glorious horseshoe shape of his mind-blowing triceps only increased the sense of aesthetic perfection on that delicious muscle daddy! “I’ll be right there!” The manly deep voice tone of Larry Townsend echoed in the high ceiling industrial building. He checked some details on the screen of his computer, taking some notes. I particularly thought that the thinly golden frame of his reading glasses, which were so typical “Grandpa” material, only scored him more points on my evaluation. I absolutely loved the contrast between the elegant golden links of the chain attached to those glasses, which I guessed Larry had to customize in order to fit the hulking thickness of his bull-sized neck. Larry Townsend has been married three times, but is currently divorced. He has 3 sons: Chad, Troy and Brad. I will never forget an amazing photo where Larry appeared shirtless dressed in tight jeans with his three sons, in a very powerful image. The proud patriarch stood there gloriously wearing mirrored sunglasses with his classic styled mustache. He held a killing front double biceps, displaying his marvelous 21” biceps while his eldest Son, Chad hang on his right arm and the two youngest – Troy and Brad – hang from the right one. I cannot exactly express how jealousy I was of those handsome boys. Their dad was the absolute epitome of masculinity; he was also so strong and powerful. I could tell that supporting the weight of his offspring onto his frame meant absolutely nothing to his strength. Such a dominant specimen of muscle daddy! On the other side, I can only but imagine the kind of pressure those boys have been through. Chad and Brad decided to follow Larry’s footsteps, and besides their blessed genes and the careful mentorship of their father. Each one has won a few championships during their teenager years, but none ever managed to turn professional. Recently, the Townsend family appeared on a special feature of a major bodybuilding magazine. They tried to recreate the famous picture taken in the middle 90’s and it only made me more fascinated by that muscular patriarch. While his three sons seemed young, handsome, physically fit but average sized men, Larry stood like a beacon of muscularity and masculinity among mundane bodies. In the new picture, instead of holding his boys, Larry stands proudly in the middle flexing his arms (which I guessed were even bigger than back in the day) while his sons pointed at the tremendously sized guns. His rugged square jawline framed by the same classic styled mustache, the ripped, cut, veiny, powerful muscles of his bare immense torso contrasted with the respectable, but still not impressive (at least to my taste) physique of his three sons. Although anyone could notice many other physical traits Townsend’s sons took from their massive dad, in the end it only augmented the sense of superiority imbued in that picture. His front double bicep pose had undeniably improved, not because of any kind of manipulation, but 20+ years of maturation. It was impressive the way those marvelous, veined, powerful arms blew the smaller young men of the water. Even after all these years, Larry remained as the most muscular and masculine man of his family! “Can I help you, kid?” He asked gently, not used to see someone like myself. My overall look shouted that I belonged to some rich family at the noblest part of town. Of course, my absent-minded behavior also cooperated to give that humongous muscle daddy a not-so-good first impression of me. “Yes…hello there, Mr. Townsend. My name is Kirb…” I had mentally prepared my introductory speech so many times. Imagining different tones and ways to sound believable. Despite the fact he could easily kick me out of his gym any moment, I would convince him that I was there to make him the greatest men who ever stepped on the surface of the Earth. “I know exactly who you are, kid. You’re Kirben Fitzpatrick, and you have come all the way from Connecticut to stalk me for over a week now..” Larry said harshly. I froze. He suddenly looked very serious, angry almost, and it made my heart nearly stop. Less than 5 seconds passed and he already was on to me. How could that be?” “Sir, I…I..how?” The words simply refused to get leave my mouth, so intimidated by that hulking mass of a man standing in front of me. “Don’t you think I’d notice the same car, parked all day long in this end of the world? You stood inside the vehicle and spied on us with your fancy goggles. I ran your license on the system and could not believe you actually used your own car to stalk me! ” “Mr. Townsend, I am sorry, I need to…” Everything I planned was going down the drain, I needed to make things right! “Listen kid, I know you dig all this muscle I have and you’ve heard the rumors. I’m flattered, trust me. But you’re wasting your time and mine.” Each word he spoke hurt me worse than a dagger running through my heart. “You thought you would come here and become a member of my gym, got friends with, hoping one day I’d just take you back to the locker and make out with you. That ain’t gonna happen, boy. This place is for hardcore trainers only. Do both of us a favor and get the hell out of here, before I throw you out!” He said very calmly, but also very firmly. I knew I could not use my powers onto him just like that or it would ruin my plans. “Hey, Mr. Townsend, I’m sorry it took me so late. I brought an extra chicken breast for you…” I saw a young man entering the place. He had Latin features and had a very slim built, dressed in a restaurant’s uniform, so I guessed he brought Larry’s lunch for him. “It’s okay Miguel. Bring it over!” Larry told the delivery boy as he politely indicated me the way out, so I knew this was my last chance. “Please…watch this!” I pointed at the kid and focused my power like I never before, with such mental force that I felt everything spinning around me. Still, I used all my will power to feed as much muscle and size into Miguel’s body as I could in the few seconds I had until Larry ran out of patience. Suddenly, Miguel seemed to be going through some kind of seizure. At each step he took, his legs were thicker, longer and more powerful. Larry watched in awe as the kid’s right shoulder suddenly doubled in size and muscularity, busting out of his baggy uniform T-shirt. I knew this boy had to give Larry a hint of my power so I fed his body based on the mental images I had from Larry’s teenager bodybuilder days. However, since I knew I had to show all skills in a very powerful way, so I also threw Markus Ruhl and Big Ramy into the mix, hoping something HUGE would come out. Next, his chest inflated with new cords of hard muscle fibers. The arms thickened immediately with waves of growing brawn, his biceps engorged in a rate I’ve never been able to reach before, not to mention that Miguel neck’s girth augmented with ferocious intensity and his abdomen turned into a powerful muscular 6-pack washboard surface. “MADRE DE DIOS!” Miguel gasped as he took notice of the uncontrollable changes on his body. The young man dropped the food he carried as I hit him with another wave of the supernatural muscle growth power of mine. His skinny unimpressive triceps quickly became thick horseshoes, the non-existent lats suddenly flared with the fury of their growth, ripping the remains of the once baggy sized uniform. “That’s just crazy!!!” I heard Larry Townsend gasping as he touched the growing lad, noticing that all his muscle was real, hard and only growing harder by the second. “Keep watching sir, I came here for you…” I said with a shy grin as I muttered enough strength to hit Miguel with another round of miraculous growth. Miguel’s once skinny thighs shook violently as the new fibers of his new muscle erupted underneath his skin, growing thicker and more powerful, as the growth rate quickly reached for his calves, changing them into humongous sculptures of super hard striated muscles. “Miguel, how are you feeling?” Larry asked, concerned about the graphic display of muscle growth that took over his body at once. “I FEEL AWESOME! PLEASE DON’T STOP NOW!” He begged me, flexing his arm, trying to mimic all the guys he had seen in the gym, but his own muscle was by far bigger, harder, thicker and much stronger than any of those bodybuilders. “Don’t worry, Miguel” I felt relieved because his positive reaction to my powers would certainly convince Larry that I wasn’t there to harm him. So I focused even harder to change the young lad into something that would impress the legendary bodybuilder. Even Miguel’s butt, which was probably his best feature, hanging out because of his very baggy pants exposing his underwear grew into something masculine and immensely full of strength, finally paying homage to the name gluteus maximus. “Okay, kid you’ve got my attention.” Larry smirked, coming closer to me and watching as I continued to work my personal miracle on the delivery boy. Meanwhile, Miguel’s face also changed, because, unbeknownst to my own conscience, I was so strongly focused on Larry’s teenager face that I actually managed to alter Miguel’s facial features to merge them with the ones belonging to my massive muscle daddy. I was so deeply focused on pleasing my own obsessive standards of perfection that I managed to achieve a new breakthrough for I have never able to change a subject like that. “Holy crap…This kid…he’s my spitting image! If I were that HUGE when I was his age…daaamn!” Larry’s jaw dropped as he took a full glimpse of my artwork. From a meek delivery boy, I built a humongous monster of manly muscle of youthful vigor, incredible handsomeness and unattainable size! An overkilling mixture of Larry Townsend’s teenager days QUALITY, with the immense SIZE of Big Ramy onstage and the VOLUME of an off-season Markus Ruhl. The combination of the icons of muscle created an explosive result of manliness and vigorous success! Of course, I couldn’t leave the manhood out of this growth party, so Miguel’s 5 inches long dick became an immense anaconda of 15 inches of a cock within a few seconds, and his even his balls doubled in size at the same time span. I watched as the bulge on his crotch finally busted free from his underwear. “ARRRGH YEAAAAAH MOOOOORE!” Miguel’s voice had deepened tremendously as his body achieved incredible levels of masculinity. It was quite shocking listening to him for the first time in such masculine, thunderous, resounding voice tone, which actually made me very proud of my capabilities, especially I threw it all together under pressure. I did not expect Miguel’s uncanny transformation would peak up into such amazing results, neither that it would actually demand so much from my own psychic energies. Once I realized I had Larry totally convinced that I would change his life for the better, I stopped feeding Miguel, and immediately backlashed at me, and I passed out immediately, and would have fallen onto my face if it wasn’t for my muscle daddy’s quick reflexes. I woke up with the strong smell of chemicals; I opened my eyes and saw the masculine face of Larry Townsend holding my thin, frail physique in his massive arm. “Welcome back, Kirby.” He said, smiling at me for the first time, and I felt myself melting in those incredibly thick arms. “I didn’t expect I would black out like that, thanks for helping me, sir.” I blushed even deeper as he continued to hold me firmly like that. “Heh, I’m used to have guys passing out of exhaustion here, but never for the reasons I’ve just seen. You’ve got one hell of a gift kid.” He said at once, carrying me back to his office. “So, let’s get to the practicalities shall we? For starters, what should I do with THAT?” The powerful muscle daddy said as he placed me back on the ground. It was only then I noticed the IMMENSE bulk right next to me. I looked up and saw Larry’s younger face on a super massive young off-season muscular frame. “Hey there, little guy! Thanks for making me so fucking HUGE!” The new and improved Miguel said. I noticed he no longer stood in the remains of his destroyed clothes. Now he wore XXXL bodybuilding wear that looked painted over his immensely powerful physique. “Hey Miguel, I am glad you enjoyed. It’s a relief because I cannot undo it!” I said at once, which made the immense young lad scream a loud “YESSSSSS!” on his chair, while Larry just let out a muffled chuckle. “So, you took this 5’6” 160 pounds delivery boy and changed him into a 6’9” tall man who weighs over 800 POUNDS OF MUSCLE, with my face on top of those giant massive shoulders, and the buffalo sized neck just to prove me some point.” Larry said, stretching back on his chair, placing his legs on the desk and casually resting his head over the huge ball of his flexed biceps. “Over 800 pounds really?” “856, to be precise. I had to weigh that bull in my industrial scale.” Larry rolled his eyes and laughed aloud. I…didn’t think it all through, sir. I mean, I had everything planned on my head. I had to improvise.” “Well, I can’t say I didn’t like the outcome. Miguel here went from a hot chico to this humongous musclebound stud.” He said with an evil grin in his eyes and I noticed the immensely huge Miguel turning beet red. “Ohh, thanks Papi…Now I am HUGE for you!” The powerful behemoth hit a most muscular pose, copycatting the movement he had seen Larry doing many times. I felt so fucking jealous at that moment. “Calm down, boy. We’ll get to celebration in due time.” “Sorry, sir. I am just so horny…my cock is so huge and my butt so muscular, I can’t wait to let you feel it with your cock…,”He said in a luscious tone. From all the guys in the world, I just had to grow Larry Townsend’s sex toy. But then again, it also opened many opportunities because now I knew that my muscle daddy also enjoyed his share of twinks like myself. “It’s okay, boy. Now just be quiet. I already told your boss that you never showed up with my food. Miguel Castillo simply disappeared.” “Yes, daddy, sorry for that.” The behemoth replied and turned mute. “I am also sorry for causing such a mess, sir.” I admit that I was truly frustrated for creating this hulking clone of Larry exactly from this lad. “Well, you did what you had to do. Fortunately, Miguel does not have any close relatives around, or things would be much more complicated. I’ll get him a new identity, and since you made him look EXACTLY like me…well I guess I finally got the HUGE son I’ve always wanted. I’ll name him Michael Townsend.” “I’m more like Michael 1 THOUSAND pounds…” The lad quickly added and we all laughed at the impossibly huge size he grew in less than 2 minutes. (Fuck…less than 2 minutes! I’ve never done that so fast, and so intense! I could have blown that boy’s head! I was truly scared of my developing abilities, but I tried not to show that to Larry, he needed to trust that I could grow him safely). “So, back to you Mr. Fitzpatrick. You drove your car all the way from Connecticut to see me. Am I wrong to assume you wanted to grow me like you grew Miguel?” He asked directly. “You are correct, sir. I came here to use my powers on you.” “So you can basically grow anyone into a muscle beast?”“I can only grow male subjects other than myself, sir.” “Then why didn’t you fuck use it the moment you spoke with me? I bet I’d turn out much bigger than little Mike over there!” He finally expressed his manly, animalistic competitive side. I was happy to realize that my pocket-show had such tremendous power over Mr. Townsend. “Because my powers work better under certain circumstances. I wanted to make sure that I would get an optimized scenario for growing you, sir. You deserve nothing less than the full extent of my abilities.” I said at once. “Whoa…really? You mean Miguel’s growth was not your best work?” “Don’t get me wrong, I’ve never done it so fast and with such quality. However, I am used to work on guys for much longer periods. At least for a few more minutes, but it all depends on the circumstances.” “That sure explains a lot…” He shrugged on his chair. “Okay, let’s hear them.” “#1: The target must be willing to physically change into a much bigger, taller, wider, thicker, more muscular and much, much stronger version of himself.” “And who wouldn’t like something like that?” Larry asked surprised. “You’d be surprised. Sure many guys come to you in order to get bigger, but many men are deeply scared of involuntary muscle growth, which interferes with the outcome. They do grow taller and much brawnier, but not merely as powerful as they would turn out if they embraced the growth as part of them.” I explained carefully. “You sound very sure about that.” I picked my cellphone and showed him the pictures of my brother Bryan next to me over the years. “Ah, I see your point. Your brother is sure one big thick log, but not exactly MASSIVE like Miguel. So, what’s #2?” He said handling my phone back to me. “The target must be also aware that I am actively growing his body. That is why I did not use my powers on you right of the bat, sir. It’s not that I wasn’t, or am not DYING to use them, it’s just I wanted you to experience the full extent of my capabilities” I noticed that Larry’s expression suddenly changed. “You’ve really put a lot of thought into this, huh?” He asked, frowning his eyebrow. “Yes, sir. I also discovered that targets who have been in great physical shape at any point of their lives react much stronger to my powers. The body responds to my stimulation in a much more intense way, even if they currently seem physically unfit, I can guarantee the result will be tremendous!” I said, not being able to hold back a smile on the corner of my mouth. “Something tells me you’ve grown some old skinny guy into a huge muscle stud huh?” Larry asked, almost salivating. “He was a morbidly obese man, and he turned out to be a phenomenal outcome. My best so far.” I replied proudly. “Your best work you say…Is he bigger than Miguel?” Larry said looking over the immense bulk of the young lad. “Trust me sir. Miguel’s growth was a lucky shot. It had everything to turn sour, but lucky for me, I’ve managed to accomplish everything I thought and more. However, I believe that under the three circumstances, my work’s outcome will improve exponentially.” “But you it’s not like you’ve only got one shot at each target right? I mean, it could be kind of frustrating.” He suddenly considered. “Well, I’ve been able to grow my targets in several occasions, but after some point their bodies weren’t responding to my stimulation.” “So if you wanted…let’s say to grow Miguel again…” He casually pointed and I got my cue. Without even looking at the hulking mass of the young man I’ve just changed, I focused a second time into his immense physique, allowing even more power to surge into him. “FUCK YEAH!!!!” I heard the deep moaning, the marvelous sound of clothes ripping to the strength of new muscle growing underneath them, the typical sound of bones adjusting to the extra muscular tissue surrounding them. I would show Larry Townsend that my power was not some “one hit wonder”. The young lad grew even thicker, even more powerful, even more muscular. During the time I grew Miguel, I kept looking intensely at Larry’s eyes, so he could tell I was in absolute charge of his pupil’s uncanny transformation. “Papi, Look at me! I’m so amazing! I feel like the HULK!” “You’re much bigger than him, chico.” Larry said as he looked at me and I knew it was time to stop feeding more muscle into him. “I guess now he truly became MIKE ONE THOUSAND POUNDS!” I said gently cleaning some saliva from the right corner of my mouth with a very cocky grin. “OH YOU BET I AM LITTLE DUDE! YOU ROCK!” Miguel thanked me. Neither Larry nor me imagined his immense bulk would move so fast as he did, he easily picked my thin frame and engulfed me in a monstrous embrace that could have crushed me like a bug if he wasn’t careful. “I WANT MORE! GIVE ME MOOOORE!” He roared, trying to get even bigger. I panicked! Shit things could turn very messy if he decided to get violent. “Miguel, you put Kirby back in this chair, right now!” Larry said at once. “But, daddy, I want to get bigger for you!” He suddenly went from an enormous muscle monster to a weeping little boy. Regardless of his uttering powerful size, the thunderous voice, and the monumental volume of his muscles, Miguel was certainly muscle daddy material. “You had much more than you deserved. You didn’t work for these muscles, they were meant for ME. Put him down and go sit on that corner, and if you only dare to speak…” Larry threatened and I was back on the chair, while the now even bigger muscle monster just said on the corner of the room. Still, his immense bulk occupied a lot of space on that room. I realized how dangerous my powers could be even for myself. “I’m sorry about that, Kirby. It seems your power can make your targets to react very impulsively.” He said calmly. “You saved me again sir!” Thankfully, I didn’t pass out this time, maybe my powers were getting stronger, or maybe Larry knew exactly when to stop me before I went too far again. “Well, being a muscle daddy is not just about size you know? Twinks come in all sizes even the EXTRA LARGE ONES!” He said looking at Miguel who, managed to bury his own head amidst the enormity of his massive cleavage. “So, let’s proceed, what’s circumstance #3?” He asked in a mischievous tone. I blushed, then I simply blurted out. “The target must dominate me, not just sexually, but in every aspect. I am a very submissive young man in the search of the ultimate muscle master. I’ll make you grow immensely HUGE, and you will dominate me, totally and completely.” Larry Townsend busted into a sonorous laughter. I simply did not know how to react to that. Even Miguel seemed a bit surprised at his muscle daddy’s reaction. “Sir…please don’t laugh at me. I’ve shown you my powers! You’ve seen how much I’ve changed Miguel…Everything I did, I did to convince you that I came here to service you.” The glorious muscle daddy still laughed, drying one tear from the corner of his right eye. “I’m sorry kid, I’m not laughing at you…I’m laughing because this whole thing is so fucking funny! I mean, here you are, this very hot little twink with a power to grow men into muscle beasts and muscle daddy obsession. And then, there’s me…” Larry said calmly as his massive arms suddenly reached for my thin body, lifting me from the chair and held me above the ground in a single movement. I was petrified, although my body shook violently. That immense man could snap my neck like a chicken. He looked at me so intensely, so deeply that it felt like my most secret thoughts opened themselves to him. “I’m a freaking power maniac, little boy. The reason for my laughter is that, from all the muscle daddies in the nation, you’ve picked the right one.” He lowered very slowly, his mustached lips speaking so slowly, getting each time closer to mine. I knew I was supposed to feel better (right?) However, something in the back of my mind suddenly told me that I wanted to bite much more than I could chew. “Thanks for coming, Kirby boy. You’re mine now, and forever!” He said kissing me so ferociously, his harsh, masculine tongue rubbed against mine. He tasted so manly, so musky, so perfect. I felt his hands going around my neck, embracing me ever so gently, so intensely. I was in heaven. Kissing the glorious lips of the man who could actually become the ultimate muscle daddy. The one that could at last fulfil my ultra-submissive needs. It was finally happening. “Oh sir…You’re not gonna regret this…I promise!” I said in a very flattering way. “I know, I won’t. You just need to learn who’s in charge here.” He said with a chuckle, and I thought he would kiss me again. It was only then I noticed Larry’s humongous biceps flexing harder and thicker, while he firmly pressed the glorious muscle against my throat, easily suffocating me. I gasped for air I needed to breathe! My skinny twiggy arms could not even scratch the powerful arms of that muscle daddy. “Pleassss….ssssssssirrrrrrr…” “Just relax, boy. I’m gonna take care of all of our needs. Now...you sleep!” He gently closed his arm around my neck and everything went black. To be continued.
  9. DISCLAIMER: This is a muscle growth story about male adult characters performing consensual, and non-consensual sexual intercourse. There are graphically intense descritpions acts of feats of strength, violence, and gore. If you are not interested in this subject please do not follow any further. PROJECT GILGAMESH Story by Muscl4life CHAPTER 1: Ambition “I’ve got the perfect candidate for you, Dr. Lassiter.” The young lab assistant said as he uploaded the profile on the screen. Meanwhile, the elegant dark haired man dressed in expensive design clothes under his meticulously white ab coat remained distant, focused on his own calculations. The assistant gently coughed, trying to draw Daniel’s attention to the computer screen, while his boss still took a few moments to lift his head from the microscope and look at the information Preston had worked so hard to acquire. Once he saw the data and the pictures provided, Lassiter’s usual bored to death expression changed dramatically. “This data is remarkable. I’ve never seen such standards before.” Lassiter mumbled as he ran several simulations at the same time. “Subject’s displays physical excellence above anything reported in current medicine. He sure is one man in a million.” The younger assistant replied muffling his grin, trying to refrain his enthusiasm. Dr. Lassiter hated such behavior. “It’s more like one in a 100 million…Where did you find this man?” He asked downloading the profile to his personal databank, already applying the physiological patterns to the simulation program. “I actually only had to dig in old databanks. His data was already selected in previous experiments similar to yours, Doctor.” Preston explained “Was it ever updated? I can only imagine the developments of this precious man.” “I can’t tell, sir. There are inconsistencies in the reports I have collected. I think they haven’t been able to take new measurements and run other physical tests on him, he always got discarded in risk evaluation rounds.” Preston explained lowering his voice tone.” “No wonder those morons never made any significant breakthrough… This is ridiculous. Why would anyone discard such a phenomenal specimen?” Lassiter seemed outraged by such fact. Preston sighed before he continued, “Here comes the hard part…” He thought before disclosing the full truth to his boss. “This data belongs to an inmate serving lifetime sentence at Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison for the last 25 years.” Preston said once, afraid of the consequences of disappointing Dr. Daniel Lassiter. However, the elegant man just grinned as he discovered such information. “This is precious; I have Mr. Barnes right where I need him to be. Get me Winston quickly.” “Right away sir.” Preston said as he made the call. Authorities sent only the nastiest, most dangerous and most violent criminals of the nation to Saint Sebastian Maximum Security Prison. It was a place designed to break the spirits of these dangerous men. Ironclad discipline rules, no privileges. The perfect institute for a monster like Roger Barnes, but also the ideal place for a man like Daniel Lassiter to reach for the perfect candidate for his ultimate plans. “In early 80’s Roger Barnes was a promising rookie defense tackle drafted in the second round by the Baltimore Colts. Barnes was youthful, powerful 6’7” tall 300 pounds of a ferocious beast. His strength, speed and aggressiveness soon got him the best records of NFL, most of them still unmatched, and soon enough he was the best defense player on the nation. He was nicknamed “Monster” by the Colts’ fans, and got particularly famous for extremely aggressive tackles resulting in serious injuries on the adversary players.” Preston explained meticulously. “I actually remember him. He was a great player…” Winston Wise, CEO of ChemTechLabs casually commented as he saw Preston’s presentation. “I guess I am too young to remember him, but I was never into sports anyway…” Lassiter said as he checked other meetings on his daily schedule while Preston briefed Wise on more details about Roger Barnes’ life. He needed Wise to take care of minor details, as usual. “Not only he paid several fines for his lack of sportsmanship conduct, Barnes has actually ended several carriers abruptly due to severe physical traumas. On top of that, Roger has always been extremely violent; his short temper associated to the usage of illegal steroids got him in serious troubles with the law, usually conveniently swept under the carpet by his team’s influential contacts. Until one Sunday afternoon in September 1986.” “This is not a documentary, cut to the chase already, Preston.” Daniel scolded his assistant who quickly dished the rest of details. “For reasons still unknown to this date, Barnes got involved in a locker room fight with several playmates, in which he killed three of his fellow players with his bare hands. An onslaught that caused national commotion. After Roger declared himself guilty of all charges, judge sentenced him for lifetime in prison in 1990”. “So, our golden man is currently in the bin, but I bet his spirit remained unbroken, not even in Saint Sebastian a man like Roger would break under harshness.” Lassiter said in a noticeably excited tone. “You have gone from exemplary law-abiding soldiers to bloodthirsty felons, that’s quite a change of subject profile, Dr. Lassiter” The short haired man on the other side of screen “As you may have seen, a man of Mr. Barnes’ profile is ideal for Project Gilgamesh. His remarkable stamina, strength and muscularity levels associated to his cold blood will give him the necessary tools to survive enhancement phases.” Lassiter exulted. “But will the failsafe cocktail make him stable? We don’t want another super-powered freak running loose. Especially a psychopath a taste for murder” The voice on the other hand sounded particularly tired of failed experiments. “We took good men and tried to change them into monsters, it failed tremendously. We need to use a real monster for our purposes, the mental and behavioral conditioning are the easiest phases, none of our candidates has been as huge, strong or dedicated as Mr. Barnes. “He’s currently 49 years old, do you think his heart will endure the process? Even after all the juice he had injected himself over the years?” Winston considered the subject his leading Scientist indicated. “The chances won’t change that much, our young pristine candidates failed terribly, perhaps an organism with greater tolerance to the most aggressive substances on the enhancement cocktail will prevail. You’ve seen the simulations.” Lassiter defended his choice. “And of course, he’s in Saint Sebastian which is one of the most difficult places to run an operation like that; we’ll have to bribe lots of people to get access to him.” Wise rolled his eyes. “Nothing that ChemTechLabs hadn’t done over and over again.” Lassiter chuckled. “How long until Gilgamesh is fully operational?” Wise asked right away. “Three days if you give me him now.” Daniel replied. “All right I’ll see what I can do.” Winston said as the screen went off. “You will help me to make history, Mr. Barnes!” Daniel Lassiter said trying to hide the boner he sprouted right there. Preston had noticed the excitement on his boss’ voice for the first time in the nearly one year they had been working together. The young lab assistant just blushed and left the room. “This is preposterous! You can’t just come into my institute and do that!” The barrel chested man in a dark blue suit and red bowtie punched the wooden table of his office furiously, observing the grin on that despicable man sat in front of him. “Warden Dreyfuss, you should see things as they really are. I came here to ask for your cooperation, although I have total discretionary power to go over Saint Sebastian’s records on everything related to Roger Barnes. That’s all in the legal document you’ve received.” The condescending tone of the ChemTechLabs Lead Scientist was certainly nerve racking. “At least the others before you were wise enough to leave that monster caged. He is just an abomination!” Warden waved his head vigorously. “What other scientists have previously done is not of my concern. I will take Mr. Barnes as part of my studies, and we are ready to offer him certain privileges in exchange of his cooperation.” “You have no idea of the danger you’re exposing yourself and this whole crew of lunatics you’ve assigned for this horrendous thing!” Saint Sebastian’s Warden threw the paperwork at the wall and they flew just half inch from Daniel’s face, but the scientist remained impassive. “I appreciate your unselfish worries, but we are perfectly aware of the situation, Warden. Now, could you please tell me more about the physical activities in this facility?” “But you must know that during the quarter of center behind bars, Roger Barnes only became more dangerous to Saint Sebastian’s inmates and crew. However, psychologically he had completely shut down any deeper contact with other human beings – not even his family. His parents died a few years after the trial and his only brother Jermaine eventually given up further attempts of contacts. I tried to move him into a mental institution, but the State considered him too much of a danger to leave Saint Sebastian.” The warden seemed disturbed. “That’s precisely why I am not running a psychological profile of Mr. Barnes. I am here to collect physical and medical data on him. I will take everything you have on that matter, with or without your cooperation.” Lassiter explained for the last time. “Mark my words; doc you will soon regret this decision.” The man’s thick neck seemed to inflate, as he got madder and more aggravated at the situation. “I don’t regret helping scientific breakthroughs, Warden.” “Fine, you’re just one stubborn little man…” The man took a deep breath and finally decided to tell the scientist what he wanted to know. “So, about his physical activities…Was Mr. Barnes allowed to exercise along with the other inmates?” “At first, yeah, because it was the only thing he enjoyed. The only moment of the day where he seemed to be fully aware of his surroundings. He dedicated his time to hardcore training, which brought his already impressive physique to new heights of excellence.” “I understand that, Warden Dreyfuss. However, it did not seem likely that Roger Barnes would be able to develop his muscles even further working out in a very simple gym without resourcing to things like nutritional supplements and especially steroids.” “Our physicians were rather impressed with the kind of development his muscles displayed and ran a few tests on him to check for illegal substances, since he got more muscular faster than anything humanly possible did.” “Maybe he had managed to adulterate the results, providing fake samples…he might even had help from your own medical crew.” “I take very care of our institution, Dr. Lassiter, but I am no fool. I know things are smuggled in and out of our walls. Roger had his contacts in the outside world. He probably got access to illegal steroids, but I had nothing to do with it. Don’t try to blame this freak on me!” Warden Dreyfuss protested. “Blaming you? Can’t you see the incredible events you reported? This man is physically thriving under the harshest conditions. His organism has achieved a state never described in medicine we need to investigate further!” “Dr. Lassiter, we are ready to interview Mr. Barnes.” Preston said as he knocked at the door. “I am going, Preston thanks for everything Warden Dreyfuss. We’ll be quick.” “You really don’t understand the danger of this situation. You should never approach that Monster!” The warden held onto Lassiter’s arm firmly. “That beast is my key to reach for the unreachable things, Warden!” Lassiter said as he managed to retrieve his arm from the firm grip ad left the room. After he got alone in his office, Warden Dreyfuss reached for his concealed liquor bottle and took a long sip, he was noticeably at the verge of crying. “The Monster will devour him…sooner or later we are all doomed!” Lassiter, Preston and several heavily armed ChemTechLabs security went down the hallway that lead to Roger Barnes’ cell. “You guards stand alert, I am pretty sure the crew has been pretty complacent with our target. We must proceed carefully.” Lassiter explained as they reached the target isle. “Cell # 234-F, Dr. Lassiter.” Preston gulped. Daniel Lassiter stood tall and pride as usual. He walked to the door and opened the superior hatch. A powerful stench of musk, sweat and cum hit him with such force that Lassiter nearly vomited right there. From the interior of the cell, they heard a powerful chuckle. “Sorry about that little man. I was doing some sit ups and got horny…” The deep voice was manly and very calm. Lassiter managed to regain his composure and gestured for the guards to stand alert. “Mr. Roger Barnes, my name is Dr. Daniel Lassiter and I represent ChemTechLabs, we came here to offer you a great opportunity to…HOLY SHIT!” Daniel Lassiter was proud of keeping his poker face under any circumstances, but his mind was simply unprepared for what he saw through the small hatch of the cell door. A true monster of muscle. A mountainous man whose shape was beyond anything possible for current humankind standards: this Nubian abomination stood much taller than the alleged 6’7” and he certainly had to weight much, much, MUCH more than the 350 pounds on his medical report. Those physicians truly did not want the world to know how marvelous Roger Barnes truly has become. “I guess I should have warned you I wasn’t exactly decent.” He said in a very playful tone, grabbing the immense obelisk of obsidian cock and pointing it to the shaft, and a thick volley of cum hit Daniel Lassiter in the right eye, which caught him off guard. The security guards were about to move when Lassiter signaled them to stand. The scientist just cleaned his face with the wet tissues Preston quickly handled him. “It is an honor to finally meet you, sir. You are far more amazing in person.” Lassiter said in a demure tone as he felt completely intimidated by the grotesquely muscular man standing at the other side of the door. A man whose body defied the very concepts of human anatomy Lassiter learned during his long professional life. Even inside that poorly lit cell, the immensity of those muscles was simply undeniable! Muscles built on top of muscles, uncanny masses of raw powerful cords of muscles piled on the immense frame of his physique. “What is it that you have to offer me?” Barnes asked at once, which sent a powerful feeling towards Lassiter, who suddenly didn’t seem the same ambitious, unbreakable character. “I want to give you the world, sir.” Lassiter said with tears in his eyes. “Good…it was about time!” Barnes flashed a deviant, white winning smile. To be continued.
  10. Part II ======================================================================================= Skye: Well, I guess this isn’t the last entry before Will gets home. Will called me tonight. His defense attorney notified him that the judge was called away for a family emergency and his docket had been shifted until his return. Its looking like Will’s trial date will be moved back by two weeks. For all of my planning, I NEVER thought that it would be the court system that would be the problem. I know, I know. I should have imagined it would be something like this. Will sounded so angry. He sounded almost rabid on the phone, snarling and breathing heavy. I have never heard that sort of tone in his voice, although after seeing him earlier today looking the size of a car, I can imagine thats almost a natural sound for him now. He kept saying that he would destroy those fuckers for making him stay. Selfishly, I hope he does destroy them. I want him home. I want to fuck his ass to the point of complete submission, and somehow I KNOW that he will submit to me. It is something I realized today when I went to visit him. He is becoming a mega-alpha and his intense affection for me is increasing as well. Something about imagining his overdeveloped BEASTLY body ripping something apart because of something as small as this fucking ridiculous change in schedule makes my cock twitch. It makes me breath heavy. Last night, I jacked off twice to imaging Will demolish something in a fit of rage. I would love to see him annihilate something out of shear anger. That would be so HOT! Is that wrong of me? The surprising thing is that after his outburst on the phone, he paused and just said, “I just wanted to be with you tomorrow.” He said it simply and quietly, almost timidly. It made my heart melt. The man is as strong as an entire stampede of raging bulls, but he is only angry because he can’t be with me. He never ceases to amaze me with his devotion and overwhelming love. I am the LUCKIEST man in the world. =========================================================================================== Will: I had to call Skye tonight about my trial date being moved back. He asked me to take a few deep breaths and focus on the future: the future with him. I swear that he is the only thing keeping me from losing my shit in a big way. I just want him to be happy and those ass holes moved my hearing date—which I could tell made him NOT happy. That was just fuel to the fire. He also asked me to write in here about my feelings. MY FEELINGS. The only feeling I am having is fucking RAGE. Thinking of our last night together makes me want to be good—for him. He wouldn’t be happy if I lost control. My cellmates are all huddled in the corner as I write this. Maybe that has something to do with the fact that I think I put on about ten more pounds in the last day. I cant even fit into my jumpsuit anymore. It just ripped right off of me. I think when I get mad, I grow. Or maybe it is when I talk to Skye. I haven’t figured it out yet. Either way, they are fucking afraid to be within a mile of me, and they should be. I want to destroy something. May as well be them. I went out to the weight cage this evening when it was our assigned time. No one would even look at me, except Jesse. He keeps hanging around, sneaking glances at me … and my swollen muscles. My cell mates thought that because we share the same air—the same space—I would consider them friends. They don’t know…They don’t know how much control it takes to not fuck them. My cock would break them in half. IN HALF! I feel like a GOD. FUCK! I am going to rule this place before I leave. Mark my words. ================================================================= Will: Two journal entries in one night…but writing earlier did help me calm down so I decided to write more. The guards are on my side. The inmates are on my side. NO ONE will fuck with me now. Jesse walked up to me tonight at dinner. He wanted to suck my cock again because it is HUGE just like the rest of me. It was so hard, but I told him, no. I wanted to ram my fucking submarine sized torpedo into him, but there is something holding me back. Something so much better. Skye. A single word and a single soul. Everything is clear when I focus on him. I told one of the guards that I needed to see Skye in the visitor’s room tomorrow. ALONE. He said OK. That will happen tomorrow. I called Skye and he said he would be here. I can’t even control myself when I hear his voice. It’s like sex and angels. It makes me shutter. It makes me cum just thinking about it. All of my seed is his for the taking. I have grown even more. It isn’t my anger or my situation. It is hearing the sounds of the love of my life. FUCK it makes me grow just thinking about him. I realized that after we talked on the phone earlier. I know now that HE makes me grow. AND… I WANT those viruses inside of me. I NEED THEM! I want to get so massive that grown men will tremble when I speak to them. God, I just want to fucking destroy everything around me. I can barely write things down. I’m shaking with all of the energy and pure fucking power running through my body. I am willing myself to sit here calmly because the man who is my world demands it and I will ALWAYS defer to him. I will ALWAYS defer to him. ========================================================================================== Skye: I can only comment on what I now know. First off, I am angry. I cannot fathom the ineptitude of the system wherein an innocent man can be forced to stay in his confines based on circumstantial evidence—granted, it was me who planted the evidence and I was convincing. That being said, I am only angry because my beautiful beastly fiancée is not in my bed tonight. He is not here and that makes me sad. I am going tomorrow morning to meet with him. We will be next to each other, face to face. I want to stick my cock inside of him and give him the viral cocktail that will turn him into everything that we want him to be. A FUCKING GIANT among men. He is obviously ready for the change. I can feel that he wants it. Just thinking about his power and his strength is overwhelming. When I even consider the size that he will assume, I completely lose my mind. I want to cuddle up on his fucking enormous pecs and lick every inch of his body, especially his cock, balls, and nipples. Maybe even his tight hole—if I can get my face between those two giant muscle cakes that make up his beautiful huge hard ass. Will is going to crush every single idea of what it means to be a mortal man. AND I WANT HIM TO CRUSH IT. ============================================================================================ Will sat motionless in the visitation room. Earlier that day, he told the guards that he would be talking to Skye alone and no one else was to be there. One of the guards smirked and looked at the other guard standing next to him as if to ask, “Who does this guy think he is?” The smarter of the two shot a look back at him and quickly shook his head. Jesse, Will’s little eager lap dog, noticed and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. He’d be sure to tell Will about that smug guard later when he wanted to see some carnage. There was no question about who was in charge now. The hulking impossibly broad-shouldered beast was laying down the law. Sure, someone in an office somewhere in the building was officially calling the shots, but there, on the floor of the jail, there was only one leader. Only one master. The tower of complete dominance and strength that sat in that room oozed alpha energy. It flowed out from him in constant unrelenting waves. He was alone, seated at a table. The only sound was his heavy breaths—almost grunts—and the sound of the overhead fans. Not even the jail staff was in the room. His eyes watched the thick metal door between the visiting area and the main hallway. There were not windows to the hall, not even in the door, so he was paying close attention to the footsteps he could hear on the outside. One of them, eventually, would belong to Skye. The minutes dragged on and he began getting worried. “Why isn’t he here yet?” he questioned out loud. Small beads of perspiration emerged from his forehead. A sense of panic started to set in. He rose to his feet, dwarfing the table he had been seated at. His quads stretched the fabric in the uniform until a rip appeared in the seat where the fabric hugged the confluence of the dual hemispheres of his buttocks. His quads bulged again, and another tear appeared on the outer seam of his pants on the left leg. He could feel the pulsing of his blood rushing through his neck, hear the sound of blood coursing through his ears. He was getting worked up and that was not a good thing for him, or anyone else. “Just breathe. He’s only ten minutes late.” Just then, the heavy metal latch on the door sounded. His heart leapt and he felt a rush of adrenalin that caused his heart rate to increase even more and the veins of his forearms to burst to the surface. He instantly realized that being startled would cause a dangerous situation for those around him in the future. The door swung open and Skye walked in, smartly dressed in a white Oxford dress shirt and black pinstriped slacks. He looked stunning. Large muscular bulges pressed out the arms of his shirt which was tight enough to appear painted on his skin. His powerful chest jutted out like a rare tropical bird seeking to attract a mate. His nipples erect and easily seen. His legs filled out the slacks and left little to the imagination as to the complex musculature exerting force on the fabric from underneath. His neck was thick and large mounds jutted out between his moon-shaped delts and his ears. He was packing some serious traps under that shirt. His features somehow looked sharper, more virile, and had a devastating handsomeness that Will had not noticed previously…Skye just looked different, more refined in bone structure and grace. Will started salivating and was immobilized by watching his fiancée enter the room. In the back of his mind, he noted the sharp sound of Skye’s dress shoes hitting the tile flooring as he walked closer to the big man in the middle of the room. They locked eyes and Skye smiled. He was completely overwhelmed. He was so beautiful. Skye maintained eye contact and flashed Will an enormous smile. The guard that had let Skye into the room walked in and stood next to the doorway, watching Will. Will held up his hand gesturing Skye to not come closer. His smile faded for a moment since he wasn’t sure why Will had motioned him to stop. Will’s countenance darkened and he furrowed his brow. His gaze moved from Skye to the guard standing in the doorway. “THIS isn’t for you to see. You can go now.” His low rumbling voice shook Skye to his very core. There was an edge of dominance and authority in that voice he had not heard before. The guard’s eyes popped a bit and he looked at Skye who had now turned to face the guard. “You heard him. It is time for us to be alone,” Skye said simply and without emotion. He was the calm center of the storm. A sudden look of acute fear passed across the man’s face as he looked into Skye’s eyes. He immediately realized that the giant beast in the room was not the one in control. It was the beautiful angelic well-muscled angel that stood between them. “Ummmm. Yes, sir…I mean, sirs. I can give you a few minutes alone before the control booth upstairs notices that you are not being monitored. I will return shortly, sirs.” The guard walked out the door and shut it behind him. As soon as the deep thud of the door echoed in the room, Will and Skye lunged for each other. Will picked up Skye easily in his arms and brought him even with his lips in a kiss that would make even the most jaded person rethink their position on love. Their tongues plowed each other’s mouths, rutting deep into each other’s warm wet cavities. Moans of pleasure rebounded off of the walls in the room. Will’s thick fingers locked themselves around Skye’s head and he pressed himself against his lover’s chest. “I wish I had time to fuck you, Skye. I want you so bad. So bad it hurts.” “I know, Big Man. I know. We have less than two weeks now though. I just wish you were at home with me now, instead of here. And I am so ready to start Phase II, but I think it would be disastrous to start that process while you are still here. We need to be together for that, both out of necessity and for safety. But that doesn’t mean we can’t express ourselves in different ways.” Without warning, Skye dropped to his knees and unzipped Will’s fly. He took his right hand and grabbed Will’s growing cock out. “FUCK, Will. This thing is growing as much as the rest of you.” He fondled Will’s avocado-sized balls with his left hand while he tugged at Will’s cock with his right hand. He pulled his hand out of the warm crotch and smelled his hand. It smelled of fresh soap, musk, and clean ball sweat. A very unique smell that tripped his brain into overdrive. His eyes rolled back into his head. He pressed his face into Will’s warm manhood and swallowed his enormous quivering tool. “Fuck! Oh my god, Skye.” Will roared. It sounded like a sonic boom. Skye opened his jaw up more and forced his throat open to receive his lover’s now-raging cock. He surprised himself at his ability to take in something so thick and long, but it was as if he was made to take it. He could feel Will sliding down his throat deeper and deeper. He gulped his cock down with movements reminiscent of a nest-bound baby bird feeding from its mother. He just opened up and the massive god cock slid further and further down. Will knew he wouldn’t last more than a few seconds. He was so horny. “FUCK! I’m going to cum Skye. I’m going to CUM!!!” Without more warning, Will’s cock expanded the slightest bit, his balls pulled up closer to his warm body, and waves of his seed shot through his shaft. Skye could feel the volleys of cum shooting through Will’s cock that was buried in his throat. He could feel the pressure of the cum coursing in waves inside the buried cock. Will’s seed was being deposited far from Skye’s tongue, so he could not taste Will’s salty acrid emissions. Instead, he felt the eruption of the power spunk blast directly into his stomach. He could feel the waves hitting deep within his abdomen. Will was shooting with massive force. He was roaring like a pride of lions after a kill, trembling and moaning, making sounds only reserved for the beasts of the jungle. His eyes were closed then shot open. He looked down at Skye on his knees, looking up at him, through the valley created by Will’s enormous pecs. “Oh my god, Skye!” he yelled again and then…his already-too-small jumpsuit exploded off of his body in shreds. It was as if a balloon had popped. “Uuuuuugh. FUCK!!! HOLY SHIT! This feels AMAZING!” His body expanded rapidly and forcefully in all directions. He was towering over Skye even more now, looking down on his precious man. Panting. Breathing in rapid shallow breaths. He was naked, except for the boxers he had been wearing underneath. They were completely indecent now, stretching the limits of the fabric with Will’s trunk-like thighs and grand-prize winning ass. Skye stood up, eyes wild with lust. “What happened?” “I was going to tell you Skye, somehow you are making me grow. It’s not the viruses even. I have mostly gotten bigger after talking with you on the phone, or even just when I have been thinking about you intensely. And now this…just feeling your skin is making it happen. That BDNF shit you gave me is wiring you into my body’s ability to grow I think. You are my trigger. I don’t know how else to explain it.” Skye was in awe. Before him stood a titan that was probably another 20 pounds heavier since he had walked in the room only minutes before. Bulges of asphalt hard knots writhed beneath Will’s skin, just under the surface. Larger muscle groups deposited deeper in his body like thick seams of coal pressed outward giving immense structure and mass to an already behemoth muscle god. Skye extended his hand up to Will. He was still on his cock-sucking knees. Will reached down and put his huge paw around Skye’s outstretched hand and helped him off the ground. Their eyes locked again. “Our time alone is almost up. Will, I love you. I love you more than I could ever express. Whatever is happening to us is only making me more sure of that.” Will just looked at Skye, almost with a bit of disbelief. “Sometimes I don’t know why you would want to be stuck with me, Skye. You are too good for me. Too beautiful, too.” “Listen Will, and listen well. You are MY man. I chose you long ago to be mine. And equally, I am yours. Don’t you forget that. This will be very hard the next couple of weeks. You are changing so quickly and I know that every day it is harder for you to hold onto that sweet man that you are inside, but he is still in there. You remember that, young man. That kind gentle person is a part of who you are. But, you are also becoming a mega-alpha. Learn when to play which role.” “I do feel it. I feel so powerful and strong, Skye. I love the feeling. It is like a drug that I don’t want to ever stop. Ummm…I…I like the look of complete submission and even the fear that I can cause easily in these people. Sometimes, I just want to destroy something, especially when I am angry. It makes me hungry for more. Is that bad?” “It is part of you now. Don’t be afraid of it, Will. You are becoming everything we dreamed. Embrace it…but be kind too. Remember who you are inside. You are not a bully. But you should demand complete respect and loyalty from those around you.” Skye reached out and took Will’s face in his two hands. “This is part of your transformation. It is ok. But you need to promise me two things.” “Anything, Skye. Whatever you want, it will happen.” Will looked at the man next to him with pleading eyes. He looked as if he had been lost in the desert for days without water. He was thirsty for any direction from his other half. “You cannot get into too much trouble here. I don’t want them keeping you an extra second! AND as hard as it is, I ask you to remain faithful to me. I know your hormones are raging. Testosterone is coursing through your system in ways that I can barely understand. But, you are mine alone. No one else is to touch you. You understand me, Will?” Skye was speaking with complete authority. It surprised the towering beast, but somehow it made him feel secure and safe. As strong and big as he was, it was Skye who made him feel protected. “I will always be faithful to you, Skye. Every ounce of my body, every breath that I take, is only for you. You are the one thing that will always be more important to me than myself. As I change, that becomes even more true. I can’t explain it, but I hope you can feel it.” The heavy metallic sound of the door being unlocked behind them broke their stare. Their time alone was up. The guard walked in cautiously, looking around the room at the shredded jumpsuit laying in tatters on the floor and then at the two muscular men with their arms around each other in the middle of the room. Skye looked up at Will, pushed himself up onto his toes and gave him a deep kiss, reached his hand across Wills bloated right pec and forcefully twisted his nipple. The giant let out a rumbling moan of animalism. “Be good, Big Man. Call me tonight.” Skye reached around Will’s thick waist and grabbed a hearty handful of his muscled ass, winked, and turned and walked toward the door. Will stood motionless watching the impossibly round hard backside of Skye walk away. It took his breath away. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered to himself as Skye took one quick look back toward him as he turned the corner and walked out the door. The next few days were especially difficult for both of the growing men. When Skye called after the visit, he told Will that his growth was phenomenal and that he was disappointed that he was missing a lot of it. So much of his fantasy was based on watching Will grow. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous of those men in jail with you that get to see you getting bigger every day. I want to be that person. That is what I fantasize about.” “I know. Now that we know that my growth is tied to you, maybe I can manage it better. You know MY fantasy is watching you watch me get fucking stacked so I feel like I am missing out too. All of this is for you and me anyway.” “Maybe I shouldn’t call or come visit until next week. I don’t know how I’ll manage, but I really want to slow you down a bit. I want to watch you get huge from the comfort of my seat in the living room or in the showers at the gym. I know you want that too. What do you think, Will?” Can you go a week without seeing me or hearing my voice?” The line went silent except for the deep breaths Skye could hear through the phone caused by the vast quantities of air passing through Will’s enormous lungs. “I will try, Skye. It will be very hard for me.” He sounded like his voice would crack. A large crocodile tear rushed down his cheek and onto the fabric forced outward by the volcanic pecs below. “But you are right. It is best in the long term. I won’t stop thinking about you for a minute. I’ll call the day before the trial.” Skye heard a click in the line and then it went dead. He knew that Will was saddened by his request, but he also knew that the monster understood the need for separation. It would be hard for both of them. Will walked down the hallway, shoulders shrugged forward looking defeated. Skye sat on the couch, put his face in his hands and sobbed for minutes. The separation was slowly killing both of them and now they were incommunicado and would be for days. Coming closer to his cell, his roommate John stood against wall next to the door chatting with a new inmate. He saw the look on Will’s face and couldn’t help himself. “Your little boyfriend mad at you, is he?” He said it with a tone of disdain and scorn. A sneer painted itself on his face as he looked at the beast walking slowly and deliberately toward him. When Will got within arms reach, he simply grabbed John by the bunch of fabric at his chest, picked him up, and flicked his wrist sending the shocked man flying. He landed 20 feet away. Will hadn’t even noticed the weight. It was like tossing a tissue into the waste paper basket. The new inmate scurried away as Will entered the cell and stretched out onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling for hours, just thinking of Skye. “I can do one more week. I can do one more week,” he repeated to himself. Skye, on the other hand, spent hours at the gym every day that week. He was growing more quickly now and in a few days had added another couple of inches to his height and more than 20 more pounds onto his already muscular frame. He couldn’t stop thinking of Will, upset, and alone. Maybe he had done the wrong thing, forcing this silence. It had been a few days since the visit to the jail and he knew something that would help. After his evening workout, he rushed home and called the jail number that Will had given him. He asked the man who answered if he could drop something off quickly and if he could get it directly to Will. It was important, he stated. The guard was one who knew all too well the foul mood that Will had been in for the past few days and was eager to stop the man from frightening the inmates and guards with the displays of aggression that had become frequent. “Sure, Skye. Bring what you think will help. He’s got us real worried in here. He doesn’t look like he is doing well. People are going to start getting hurt I think.” Skye jumped in the car and rushed toward the jail. At that moment, miles away, Will was in the mess hall getting ready to eat. His minions had been walking by, depositing extra food, or even their entire meals next to the gigantic mountain of muscle. He was eating as much as half-dozen meals at a time and those within close proximity were especially keen on keeping the man calm. They had either witnessed or experienced a couple of near death encounters with the brute over the course of the past couple of days. As each man walked by giving up a portion of their meal to appease the god in their midst, Will did not even acknowledge their tribute. In fact, he looked at several of them in they eye and emitted a low rumbling sound that emanated from some deep cavern in his gut. He was indeed becoming wild and unpredictable. His aggressive tendencies were on a tripwire. The only person willing to stay within striking distance of Will was little scrawny Jesse. He could not get enough of the bulging strands of muscle, the billowing meat exploding from every surface, even at the slightest movement Will made. He was like a pet--a pet that wanted to suck its owner’s giant cock. The big man wasn’t sure why he allowed Jesse to be close to him. He sure didn’t like the guy. In fact, he was annoyed by his presence, but he had become a fixture to Will, much like an annoying wart, or scar from a severe burn. You wish it wasn’t there, but it was. After a few minutes sitting at the table, Will began to eat. His mouth inhaled the food in front of him. Raising the flatware to his mouth, the muscles in his arms exploded outward and his neck muscles flexed while swallowing. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused tremors and ripples to distend the already strained clothes he was wearing. Jesse just stared, salivating. He worked up the nerve to wade into dangerous territory. “Will, why do you keep that Skye guy around, man? You are so much more of a man than he is. You could have anyone you wanted...Fuck him.” A white hot fire exploded in the pit of Will’s stomach. He felt his pulse quicken more intensely than he had ever felt it before. He started making loud deep snarling noises. Jesse had gone too far. He would pay dearly for what he just said. He felt the heat of anger and rage welling up inside like a geyser on the verge of spewing its boiling innards outward. He tried to contain it, to force it down, but Jesse had made a fatal error in his understanding of the relationship that Will and Skye had. Jesse also made an error in believing that he had any influence at all over Will…and it made him even angrier. He began to tremble and clench his fists into tight knots of granite-hard wrecking balls. He envisioned a flash of his last night at home with Skye and then an image of Jesse being shown the true meaning of fear. No one would every mention Skye’s name again after what he was about to do to the pathetic weakling next to him. He would teach them all a lesson that they would never forget—a lesson that would haunt their nightmares for years to come. Just when he was beginning to rise from the table to pull Jesse’s pathetic body apart piece by piece, a guard approached the table and laid an envelope down in front of Will. “This just arrived for you. The guy that brought it said to get it to you immediately.” He looked down and noted Skye’s handwriting right away. His anger vanished as quickly as it came and he reached his trembling hand out to pick up the envelope. He lifted it up to his nose and breathed in heavily. He could smell Skye. He could smell the scent of their home infused into the paper. Gently, he tore the seam of the envelope with his huge index finger and pulled out the single sheet inside. Scrawled out in Skye’s unique handwriting was a simple message. William, I can’t stop thinking about you. There are only two days left. Be strong for me, Big Man. I love you more than ever and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me. Now, you play nice in there. I will see you soon. Love your fiancée, Skye Will smiled and read the letter over again. He looked over at Jesse who had moved away from Will’s heaving body. He stared at the small insignificant man much like an average person would contemplate a spider—what to do with him. The other inmates could almost see the thoughts in his head, “How am I going to teach this little piece of shit a lesson.” Jesse felt all of the eyes in the room searing into him, waiting for what would happen next. “Today is your lucky day, you fucking asshole. You aren’t worth the air that it is taking me to say these words to you.” Will paused to collect his thoughts. “You want to know why I ‘keep him around?’ I don’t ‘keep him around.’ He keeps me. You want to know who the real man is in this situation?’ It is HIM. And most importantly, you want to know what just saved your fucking worthless life? This letter! My fiancée just saved your life you miserable fuck.” Will rose from the table, put the letter in his pocket and walked over to the solid metal door between the mess hall and the outside hallway. He wrapped his enormous fingers around the edges of the door and looked around the room. All eyes were on him—every guard and inmate had stopped breathing. “HE saved your life today, Jesse.” The man flexed his back and shoulders. Seams burst once again all along his upper body. Veins popped out all along his rippling forearm. The seat of his pants tore open when he assumed a slightly squatting position. The enormous planets that made his glutes bulged with complete and overwhelming strength. “You said, ‘FUCK HIM.’ I say FUCK YOU!” With that, Will put pressure on his hands. His chest contracted violently and the door started to fold in on itself. He put unrelenting force on the door. It began folding like paper and making the most earth shattering sound. Several of the men cupped their hands over their ears to escape the sound of metal being warped. It was like thousands of fingernails on thousands of chalkboards, but more deep and ominous. Will pulled the door off of its bolted hinges with ease and carried the crumpled mess toward Jesse. The muscles of his upper body were swollen and angry. They could see the veins in his neck pushing outward and pulsating. His lower body supported not only the mass of his upper body, but the gigantic solid metal door that had been folded like a piece of giant origami. His legs were completely inhuman in their width and showed extraordinary muscle cuts even through the cotton fabric that struggled to keep together in one piece. He dropped the crumpled ton of weight next to Jesse’s feet. “Don’t come near me again Jesse. I wont be responsible for anything that may happen to you if you do.” It was a statement of fact, pure and simple. With that, Will walked back to his cell through the crowd in the mess hall. Everyone scampered away from him as he walked toward the doorway--without a door. He laid down on his bed with a different feeling this time. He felt hope. Pushing the letter towards his face again, he breathed in Skye. He breathed in his salvation. No one made any attempt at eye contact with him the next day. If they could keep the monster at bay for one more day, they would all be OK. Every meal saw more food being pushed his way. They wanted to keep him happy. Every calorie adding to the growing mass of the largest man that any of them had ever seen. As big as he was, he was ten times stronger than he appeared. He was impenetrable and unstoppable already. What would the future bring? Will’s thoughts began drifting toward Phase II of the project. That is when the real changes would happen, though fortunately not to his mind and personality. He liked the dominant apex alpha that he had become. He reveled in it, but he also was very aware that he was at the edge of being able to maintain control of his aggression and his violent thoughts. His body on the other hand was ready for the change. His brain was able to control the growth he so desperately wanted…needed. He thought of Skye fucking him raw, seeding him with the viruses that would start a cascade of changes that would create a deity. His pulse was quickening as he realized how much he wanted that power and control. But even more, he desired the feeling of Skye’s growing cock inside of his muscled ass. He wanted to suck his boyfriend’s cock into his warm, velvety hole and work him over from the inside. Just the thought made his hole quiver and begin to loosen up in preparation for the next day when he would be fucked by HIS god. Skye was god to him. And he was going to take every blessing that he was given. Once again, he was grateful that he had a beautiful man to act as his conscience as well as his creator. The next day, Will rose with the sun. No one had spoken to him since the incident with Jesse a couple days ago and he was more than OK with that. He stayed in his cell except to eat. He caught Jesse looking at him while he was on the phone. Jesse just kept staring at him with a sort of hate. There was some fear in his eyes, but it was mostly a bitter hot feeling. Will had embarrassed him. That was for sure. Just after breakfast, he was notified that evidence had been produced that would exonerate him from his crimes and a formal apology would be coming from the courts. He wouldn’t even need to go to trial later that day. He would be discharged within a couple of hours the sheriff told him. All he could think of was why they couldn’t have let him go two weeks ago. Bureaucracy is a slow moving mess. When the time came, he grabbed his few belongings and lumbered out of the door to the cell. His heart was fluttering. He was about to be reunited with his man. He could barely contain the smile on his face. Walking through the hallway with the guard escort, he saw so many of the faces that had come to fear and respect him. Most of them nodded goodbye to the behemoth. Most of them had somehow sworn their allegiance to him at some point during his stay. He caught Jesse again at the phone. They locked eyes and once again, Jesse’s mouth curled up into a devious smile, like he knew something. He got an uneasy feeling from the look, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to try anything Will convinced himself. Will walked out into the reception area where he was given an XXXL white t-shirt and some very wide-legged jeans that Skye had brought for him to change into before he walked out. After all of the departure paperwork had been signed and he was ready to meet Skye in the lobby. His heart was pounding out of his chest and there were legions of butterflies in his stomach—so many he could barely concentrate. The double doors opened and there he was, standing like a Greek statue but draped with even more muscle, looking Will right in the eyes. A smile spread across his face as he ran toward the gigantic man. Will raised Skye’s now-much more muscular body in the air and kissed him. The kiss was long and deep, pure and sweet—something that a lyricist or poet would imagine. Will lowered Skye back to the ground and kept a hold of his hand. “Damn, you look fuckin sweet, Skye." The doors parted and they walked out to the car. “Are you ready to get fucked Will?” “I’m ready, Beautiful.”
  11. Parts 1-3 Parts 4-6 Parts 7-9 One month saw Dan a transformed man. Puberty had struck, hard. Dan’s last growth spurt had left him five inches taller, but thin and gangly. This time, spurred by his superhuman levels of testosterone and fuckton calorie intake, he had just exploded. He was 5’9”, 135 lbs to start. He was now 6’1” and 220 lbs, up eighty-five pounds and bigger than Gordon. His hair had grown back a little, rough and bristly but still short, tapering to a point on his forehead and bleached light brown by the summer sun. His face had squared out, losing some baby fat and his jawline had been reinforced with heavy stubble which now extended the line of his sideburns down his cheeks, jaw and chin and connected with a light moustache upon his lip. He was trying to grow a beard like his father’s, who he idolized in every way. Every day he took his measurements, comparing them to Bruce’s and desperately praying that he’d catch up. Even in this past month, Bruce had continued his progress and his stats dwarfed Dan’s: twenty-four inch arms to nineteen, 300 pounds even to 220. When Bruce had reached 300 pounds he had cut himself loose, talking up every woman in the street who dared turned her head, seducing them and one by one fucking their brains out until they were shivering, squealing heaps on the ground. Still unsatisfied and restless, he had knocked on Mr. Connor’s door and they had spent hours wrestling, pressing the vast surfaces of their muscles together and providing each other the exertion that no one else in town could properly offer them. Naked in front of the mirror, Dan inspected the changes to his body, his previous life as Samuel a distant dream overrun by the constant rush of aggression that eternally infused every cell in his brain. He had a proud chest, the upper and lower pectorals split by a strict line of definition, protruding enough that he derived pleasure from rubbing them against surfaces without any of the rest of his body touching. His neck, traps and shoulders had filled out the massive gaps that had been there before, which along with his squaring jaw gave a sense of intimidating denseness to his silhouette. He was twice as broad as he was a month ago, his rounded shoulders and bulging arms pushed out by the spread of his corded lateral muscles. His wrists spoke of massive bone growth, having grown to a thick eight inches from six before. He ran his hand down his washboard abs, feeling his fingers patter along the mounds until they were stopped by his erect cock. He drummed his fingers down his member, as if casting a spell that would cause it to grow further than it already had. Seven inches wasn’t big enough for him, but he was confident that the growth hadn’t ended. After all, his feet had dramatically expanded, from size 10 to size 16, and he knew the saying about big in the shoes. There was a knock at the door. Dan put on some pants and opened. Outside, blocking nearly the entirety of the frame of the door, was Mr. Connors. Mr. Connors ran his rough hands down Dan’s sides, his thumbs tracing the bottom of his pecs. He took a hand and pressed on Dan’s shoulder, feeling the padding, and then slid down, feeling the rock hard muscles of his arms. He huffed in approval . “Time to learn some football?” “Yes, sir.” Dan followed him out the door and just behind him, was Gordon. A rush of memories came back momentarily, but Dan’s confidence in his new body was unshakeable. He held his head up and strode out proudly. “Who’s this, dad?” Gordon asked, “He ain’t from around here.” “A new teammate, now no more questions, boy.” Dan walked right up close to Gordon and they sized each other up, face to face. Dan realized that Gordon had been doing some growing of his own. In the past month, Gordon had grown two inches, which Dan noted with satisfaction meant that he was now two inches taller. But the jock had grown laterally into his frame, looking less now like the proportionate hunk he was before but rather starting to look more juiced up and massive like his father. He had put on perhaps fifteen pounds, mostly in his upper body, making him thicker than before, and with all that extra weight spread on a shorter frame, he looked hulking in comparison to Dan. Dan had thought he had surpassed his once-tormentor, but now he realized furiously that he was still smaller and he was filled with a bitter, driving dissatisfaction. He felt the craving rising up within him, the hunger for more, the drive to be bigger, better. “Alright, Dan, time to learn how to tackle.” Dan had known that Gordon was the star quarterback on the team, but what he hadn’t realized before was that Gordon was known particularly for his unstoppable rushing. His throwing arm was real good, but using his big frame and power, Gordon would smash through the enemy’s defense and it would take several guys to take him down. This is the man Dan would have to practice tackling. For hours they drilled on end, with Gordon, ball in arm, charging straight forward and Dan trying to block him, Mr. Connors shouting advice from the side and sometimes demonstrated what to do, but Gordon was unstoppable. Dan knew what the problem was. He wasn’t big enough. Even just ten pounds lighter, he felt puny compared to Gordon, and he wouldn’t be able to stop him until he was the one dwarfing him. He tensed his arms, as he lowered into the partial squat ready position, feeling what power he had. It wasn’t enough. He would get better at tackling and running along with his progress on the iron. Seeing the fiery ambition in the eyes of his new recruit, Mr. Connors smiled in satisfaction. He had a new linebacker. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Late August arrived, along with football tryouts. A fierce pleasure erupted in Dan as he realized that he was the biggest guy there. He had outpaced Gordon in every way since they had started working out together, growing three inches taller and packing on forty pounds of muscle onto his frame to Gordon’s one inch and ten extra pounds. They were buddies now, a friendship forged by rivalry, by ramming into one another over and over like bulls. Dan though, was emerging as the clear winner. He could now stop Gordon, easily. Dan had become overwhelming strong, fueled by the determination to beat each and every one of Gordon’s personal records. Bench press: 405 lbs (to Gordon’s 385) Rows: 375 lbs (to 335) Overhead press: 245 lbs (to 215) Squat: 535 lbs (to 405) Deadlift: 705 lbs (to 465) Pull-ups: 15 (3 plates added) As Dan stepped on the field, he heard whispers all around him, rumours of where the monstrous Dan Davidson had come from. Some said he was a twenty-two year old undercover cop. Some said he was the pinnacle result of seventy years of secret Soviet eugenics. Dan paid them no attention. He was here to dominate each and every one of them on the field. He finished tryouts leaving several of the football team’s seniors lying flat on the ground wondering what had happened. He went over to Gordon, who was standing next to a similar pile. No one save Dan had come close to stopping a rush from Gordon, and Dan could hold three guys on the line by himself, laughing mad at his strength all the while. By the end of the week Dan had earned the nickname “The Great Wall,” cementing his spot as the starting linebacker on the team. The team worshipped the ground he walked on, and his power and size had become the goal of every guy on the team. Those who hadn’t been juicing had taken it up eagerly, already seeing some results and loving it. To everyone, every day was now gym day. For junior year, Dan and Gordon had unleashed an unprecedentedly large and aggressive jock population upon their high school. When school started, Dan roamed the hallways like a lion. He took what he wanted, fucking girls, guys, teachers, even the principal, who soon divorced her pathetic beta of a husband and dedicated herself as a slave to Dan’s every whim. As a result, his will in school was law, and he was judge, jury and enforcer. He would grab puny little geeks by the collar and whisper into their ear, “You like the feeling of power?” He would then rub them over his muscles, wrapping their whole bodies around his bulging, monstrous pecs and feeling for their dicks to inevitably rise. Then he’d roar in a thunderous bass, “Little fuckin’ faggot! This is fuckin’ power! Get a little bigger and maybe I’ll let you suck my cock,” and then slam them whimpering on the ground. A surprising number of them could later be found in the weight room, obsessively trying to push what little weight they could. Four months later, with Dan and Mr. Connors in charge, everything about the school had changed. With Gordon obliterating all defenses, Dan destroying any semblance of offense, and growing, hungry monsters filling every other position, the football team was now unmatched and crushed school after school. The team was central to the whole school and every single boy, desperate to join, worked out and juiced in the school’s gym, which now covered a third of the school grounds. Male students were now required to attend school shirtless, a policy eagerly taken to by all. Surrounded by something resembling peers, Dan thrived, growing bigger than ever. 6’5” and 305 pounds, his twenty-four inch arms pulsed with power, threatening to throttle anyone who dared challenge him. Bruce had grown extraordinarily rich, The Naked Butcher now serving as a front for the biggest steroids supplier in the United States, protected by hundreds of enormous, young, aggressive gang members willing to kill to secure their supply. A young thug sauntered into the shop, declaring he had news for Bruce. Bruce listened, dismissed him, and left, barking out instructions to scores of lackeys to cover for his absence. He then took off in his Hummer, heading over to the hospital. The desk clerk bowed to him in deference, before taking him to the ward where Lisa lay. Mr. Connors was already there. He held a baby boy, fourteen pounds, with a keen expression in his face. “This kid’ll grow up with no fuckin’ weakling bullshit. No prissy beta men tellin’ him he oughta be nice and serve others and be a general fuckin’ pussy. None of that holdin’ him back. We raise this kid as a man.” The baby reached out, grasped Bruce’s beard, and pulled with all its strength. A strange light filled Bruce’s eyes. He thought of the dozens, hundreds of women he and his son had filled with their potent seed. An army whose sole purpose was to grow strong and to acquire power. He felt the last vestige of the Bruce he once was, the gentle, kind, respectful soul, finally fade away to black. Power is Everything. “Fuck yeah.”
  12. TannerBradley

    Father's Descent Parts 7-9

    Parts 1-3 Parts 4-6 Parts 10-11 On gear, Bruce’s growth was explosive. A month had passed, and he had put on forty-five pounds on the scale and another four inches on his arms. His face was broader, aptly supported by a thick corded neck and traps that wrapped around like a yoke. His shoulders were globes, leading both to the sinewy ridges of his back and to powerfully separated biceps and triceps. His crushing forearms were covered in veins leading down to his meaty hands, in which he handled the large slabs of meat that were not unlike his pecs. The ridges of his back were mirrored by the ridges of his obliques leading to cobblestone abs that were now fully developed. All of this lay on the solid trunk of his quads and butt, propelled by powerful bulging calves. None of his old clothes fit and so he had torn each and every one apart with his hands and had burned them in a huge pile. He worked out now in a wife beater and shorts, and that was all he wore around the house. Even when he went out all he would add would be a flannel button-up and jeans that could barely contain his new mass. He buzzed his hair and gave up shaving altogether, choosing instead to keep a minimally kempt short beard. The meat shop, no, butcher shop as he now insisted it be called, was doing better than ever. Women and some men from all over town flocked over to chat and with a little flex here and a pec bounce there and they could be persuaded to buy almost anything. Samuel was pretty sure his father hadn’t slept with any of them but it was hard to tell, it certainly seemed like he was tempted. Ever since he realized that on steroids he no longer needed rest days, every day was workout day. Bruce pretty much just ate, fucked Vena and worked out all day. That suited Lisa just fine, who had started to show some signs of pregnancy. Her bouts with Mr. Connors were becoming less frequent as a result, but they still happened several times a week and miraculously Mr. Connors and Bruce had still never had a confrontation. Bruce was easily bigger than Gordon now. He was 245 pounds to Gordon’s 215, and Samuel had taken the chance and spied on one of Gordon’s training sessions once more. It turns out he skipped leg day every so often and his lower body wasn’t as developed. Still, Gordon was damn strong: Bench press: 320 lbs Rows: 275 lbs Overhead press: 155 lbs Squat: 315 lbs Deadlift: 375 lbs Pull-ups: 15 (1 plate added) Even Bruce couldn’t match that bench press number, but otherwise he was stronger: Bench press: 295 lbs Rows: 285 lbs Overhead press: 175 lbs Squat: 405 lbs Deadlift: 455 lbs Pull-ups: 17 (1 plate added) Any notion Samuel had that his father would solve his bullying problems had been long since shattered however. He tried to bring it up but Bruce had just snarled with contempt. “You’re your own man, aren’t you? Solve your own fuckin’ problems.” In fact, Bruce barely took any notice of Samuel at all. The bigger, stronger, and better he grew, the more he saw his son for the weak pathetic brat he was. Samuel had been to the basement many times, but the idea of him taking up weights was so incongruent to his sense of self that he couldn’t even bear to pick anything up. The one thing he could look forward to was that the school year was coming to an end. In just three weeks he wouldn’t be forced to go to the den of the bullies and he could spend time alone, away from everyone. That night, he heard the first altercation from his parents for the first time since everything began. He couldn’t hear much more than the low rumble of his father’s voice and a growingly insistent vocalization from his mother, so he snuck closer, staying behind the wall next to the door. “Mmm, Bruce, you know I want to, so fucking bad, but no.” A growl from his father, “Fuck it, cunt. What’s it to him?” He slid his large hands over to cup her breasts, then ran them down her midsection. With two thick fingers he began to rub her clit rhythmically. There was a moan of pleasure from Lisa, but then the sound of her rolling away. “You’re so damn sexy now,” she admitted, breathing heavily, “but he’s still bigger than you, Bruce, way bigger. I serve him now, not you.” Bruce gave a murmur of displeasure, “Rolf and I are gonna have a little talkin’ to.” The following afternoon, Bruce came home to find himself face to face with Mr. Connors. The man was, as always, in his coach’s suit, tightly fitted, every line of the suit stretched along the ridges of his awesome muscles, broadening their lines even further. Bruce stepped right up to his face, using his inch of height to look down on him, but Samuel could see the difference, a sixty pound difference. His father was strong now but Rolf Connors, that man was a brick shithouse. Bruce unbuttoned his flannel, throwing it down to the side. In acknowledgement, Mr. Connors shrugged off his suit jacket. Bruce removed his wife beater, exposing his bare chest and the ripples of muscle underneath. Mr. Connors smiled and obliged. He flexed into a most muscular, popping the buttons of his Oxford shirt and shredding it to tatters. Samuel was transfixed. The football coach’s shoulders were absolute boulders, their size matched only by his powerful pecs, which twitched explosively every time he moved his enormous python arms. His abs weren’t developed in the same way as Bruce’s, instead faintly outlining a muscle gut on a waist solid enough to be worthy of his nickname “Immovable.” Bruce swung first, with a right hook to the face. It hit Mr. Connors square on the cheekbone. He recoiled a bit, surprised at the force behind the swing, before taking a swing of his own. Bruce was faster though, and managed to dodge underneath. He spun around, landing a fist right into Mr. Connors’ midsection, but his fist hit a rock hard wall. He shook out his throbbing hand, and then deftly stepped back, but this time Mr. Connors was ready for him. The mustachioed man grabbed Bruce from under his arms, hoisting him up and lifting him above his head, and then threw him hard to the ground. Bruce rolled as he hit the floor, then leaped from the floor with a resounding uppercut to the jaw. Mr. Connors gave a grunt of pain, but was otherwise unmoved. Bruce, seeing how little damage he had done, stopped, and was quiet for a moment. Then, he began laughing heartily. Surprisingly, Mr. Connors joined in, and the rumble of both their voices shook the house, harder and harder. “Fuck man, Immovable, huh?” “Your throw a solid punch, Davidson.” Mr. Connors slapped Bruce on the back, and then both men shook hands in mutual respect. Bruce opened the front door and gestured outwards, and they waltzed out together like old friends. “Who’s yer dealer? Mine does most of the football team but had never heard of you. I’d been wonderin’.” “Fuck, just some dealer on the internet. Just did a little research is all.” “You gotta try this guy man. He deals some quality shit. Quality shit I tell you.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With Mr. Connor’s steroids coursing through his body, Bruce’s progress renewed with vigour. By the end of the school year, he had put on another forty pounds, putting him at 285. He had put another three inches on his arms, up to a total of twenty-three inches, but the biggest difference of all lay in his strength. Samuel’s notebook read: Bench press: 385 lbs Rows: 355 lbs Overhead press: 225 lbs Squat: 515 lbs Deadlift: 565 lbs Pull-ups: 12 (3 plates added) The numbers boggled Samuel’s mind. He was sure his father could take Mr. Connors in a fight now, and he just dwarfed Gordon. Not that this would ever happen now. To his horror, Mr. Connors and his father had become fast friends, buddies even. They often worked out together and played football with Gordon in their free time. Bruce had ditched a layer of clothing altogether with the warming weather. Any time he spent with a shirt at all was in one of his wife beaters, now stretched to extremes accommodating his ever expanding muscles. The rest of the time, while at home or walking about or on sprints, Bruce remained shirtless. He’d also been experimenting with other body modifications. He got a tattoo on his bicep and another on the opposite deltoid. The first was barbed wire for flexing at the butcher shop, the second was a skull and two barbells with the words “Power is Everything” inked indelibly underneath. He had bleached his chestnut hair and beard blonde, looking now like a bearded twin of Mr. Connors. The two shared Lisa, taking turns with her or even fucking her together in orgies with other hot ladies from the shop. Lisa, having now not one but two massive muscle masters to serve, was catatonic with pleasure. Mr. Connors, being a physical education teacher at the end of the year with little to do, often came to the shop, now called “The Naked Butcher,” and the two of them would shoot the shit. They would take turns bringing clients to the office out back and fucking the lights out of them. Samuel couldn’t imagine his life more ruined than this. He headed out past both of them in the living room desperate to get out alone and find some peace, but Mr. Connors called out: “Samuel.” Samuel froze like a deer in headlights. This was practically the first time they had noticed him altogether. He was like an ant to them. Even his father was now more than twice his size. “Samuel. Why the fuck do ye call him that? Samuel sounds weak. Dan sounds strong. If we want to change him we oughta stop referring to him with a pussy name.” “Dan it is then. Fuck me. What’re we gonna do with him?” “Bruce, I respect ye, but yer son is the puniest sorry sack of shit I’ve ever laid my fuckin’ eyes on. Lay down the law. That’s what I did with Gordon and look at him now. He’s a taker. He takes what he wants and gives no fucks. Once the new baby is born, do ye want him to outgrow Dan? Cut his hair. He looks like that Bieber girl. Can’t have yer son lookin’ like a fuckin’ pussy like that.” “You’re fuckin’ right, mate. Dan.” “Yes dad?” “No more dad this, father that shit. Either ye man up enough to call me by my name proper or it’s sir to you, boy!” “Yes, sir.” “Now, while you’re in my house, there are no fuckin’ shirts. If I see ye in one, I’ll fuckin’ rip it to shreds, get me?” “Yes, sir.” Mr. Connors went off and the first thing Bruce did was grab a razor and buzz Dan’s hair real short. Dan sat, dazed, as he saw chestnut pile up all around him. He felt lightheaded, but all the same Bruce pushed him down dazed and confused into the basement. He was going to start straight away with the strength training. “Now, I’m going to watch you with just the bar. We don’t leave here until ye’ve performed everythin’ with the right form, perfect and to my fuckin’ standard. Bench first.” He lay on the bench, and Bruce placed his hands into the right grip. He unracked the bar and lowered it shakily to his chest and back. “Again.” He tried again. “Again.” This continued until Bruce was somewhat satisfied, and he continued in that fashion all the way to pull-ups. When he saw Dan couldn’t perform a single one, he spat in disgust. “Fuck, fine. Negatives for now then. Don’t know why I didn’t start ye earlier.” After the session, made a meal for them, one bigger than Dan had ever seen. Bruce wolfed down a metric ton as usual, but this time, he forced Dan to eat too. Plate after plate Dan would obediently finish, but after only four plates he started to feel sick. Bruce commanded him to keep eating but he couldn’t swallow one more bite. He tried to put the food but his gag reflex triggered and he threatened to vomit out everything he just put in. Annoyance flashed across his father’s face but he laid off for now. He ordered Dan to stay put while he went to the kitchen sink and pulled out an enormous vat of chocolate protein powder from underneath. He took some bananas and peanut butter and water and blended it all up, and then gave it to Dan. “Ye’ll be drinkin’ this the rest of the day. Three a day, until you can start eatin’ like a real man.” Far from being the relief he had desperately desired, the holidays now filled Dan with misery. He followed the four day schedule his father had started with, but far from progressing at the rapid rate Bruce had quickly maintained, his father made him drill with the bar over and over again, calling him pathetic when his shaky arms collapsed and he couldn’t continue on for the day. He felt sick from gorging himself with food all the time and shivered every time a breeze blew past his bare, thin chest. He tried several times in secret to put one on, to even just hold a shirt close to himself to cover up for warmth, when he knew Bruce was out for work. Every time, though, he was caught, and Bruce would menacingly tear his shirt to shreds with barely any effort. He was quickly running out of spares. Every morning he woke up with aching sores across his entire body. Every night, shivering and wrapped up in his sheets, he sobbed quietly. But the only response he got was, “Shit son, man the fuck up. I guarantee ye’ll look back one day and hate what a fuckin’ pussy you are now.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A week passed and finally the shaking stopped. Dan found that during the workouts the exertion gave him a sort of warmth that provided some relief, and on off days he had started doing push-ups and bodyweight squats to try to warm up whenever he could. He could now complete several reps with the bar with form that earned him a nod of approval from his father, who had decreed that he would start adding weight to his lifts. Dan had nearly passed out in fear. The next workout day Bruce called out to Dan, “Dan, time to workout. Addin’ weight today.” Dan gathered all his courage, and spoke one word. “No.” “What did ye say to me, little fucker?” Bruce brought his whole might to bear in front of Dan, his face narrowed with rage, his muscles tensing in anticipation of swift, decisive action. Dan watched his father’s chest contract, the cleavage of his pecs popping out, able to crush Dan’s wrist on their own. His padded shoulders dropped aggressively, rising and falling with his angry breaths. He slightly bent his knees, flexing the powerful pistons of his quads and calves. If Dan attempted to escape, he’d be flattened before he could take a step, “No… sir,” Dan squeaked, much more weakly this time, his courage ebbing away. Bruce growled and started for Dan, but he stopped and considered a moment. “Why?” “I-I’m… I’m scared,” Dan managed to sputter out. “Ha!” Bruce bellowed with satisfaction. “I know what’ll fix ye up.” He slung Dan roughly over his shoulder, knocking the wind out of him and went into the office. He retrieved a cardboard box from under the table, and Dan realized what was happening. He started to kick, to struggle, but he was smothered between engorged deltoid and forearm and was unable to escape. Bruce laughed in contempt as Dan’s feet pattered harmlessly on his well-padded back. He hoisted Dan over his head to switch him over to his left side, and then with his other hand prepared the syringe. “No,” Dan protested weakly. Bruce shifted his grip, pinning Dan’s upper arm into motionlessness. “No!” Dan cried. Bruce jabbed the syringe into Dan’s upper arm, releasing the contents into the flesh. “NOOOO!!!” At first Dan felt only soreness, a pulsing burning sensation localized in his shoulder, then, quickly, a surge of heat radiated down his arms and body. Emotions started to well up in him, jumbled and confused. Anger at his lot in life. An inexplicable, powerful, erotic horniness, a lust for strength and power. Confidence, as if he could do anything. He was Superman, he could walk through walls and sweep anyone out of his path. But the most overwhelming feeling of all was of aggression. He felt an overpowering need to channel force, to assert himself, to take action. He opened his eyes, finding himself with his back on the bench, and then he felt a very heavy weight dropping on him, pushing down on his chest and threatening to crush him. He could feel the roughness of the middle grip of the steel bar scraping on his bare chest. He exhaled forcefully and pushed upward. This was far more weight than he had ever handled in his life, and he could feel the resistance of gravity as he struggled upward, but he locked out fearlessly. There was not an ounce of fear left in his body. “One. Again.” An automatic reaction had been drilled into him over the past week. Without hesitation he lowered the bar, and pushed it up again. “Two.” Feeling the need to exert more effort, he grunted in that guttural almost-roar he remembered so vividly he dreamed about it at night. Yes, it felt easier. “Three.” And so he continued, struggling with each rep but locking out each time with a loud grunt of effort. For the last one he groaned long and hard as he slowly pushed upwards, exerting more force than he ever had before. Lock out. “Eight. Enough.” Dan racked the bar and jumped up, yelling in triumph and pumping his fists. It felt like an eternity before the next set. He couldn’t wait to do it again. It would be easier this time, he was sure of it. And so it was. Every time he completed a set, Bruce nodded in approval and Dan was filled with exultation. When all was done Dan was able to complete the whole routine: Bench press: 85 lbs Rows: 85 lbs Overhead press: 65 lbs Squat: 135 lbs Deadlift: 155 lbs Pull-ups: 5 He knew those were shameful numbers, but he had seen enough now that the anticipation of his rapid strength gains was enough to give him shivers. Bruce slapped him on the back. “Only one way to finish a workout like that, son. FUCK YEAH!” He bellowed. “Fuck yeah!” Dan bellowed back. “Louder! FUCK YEAH!” “FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAAHHHHH!”
  13. Guest

    (Un)even rivals (6)

    Six Three weeks had passed since Ted installed his domination over his cousin. Ever since the pool incident Chris had tried avoiding his 5 year younger cousin as much as possible. Every time he left the house, he scanned the street through the window and then rushed to his car to speed off. Two weeks ago, his cousin had nearly surprised him as he wanted to drive away. The huge teen had appeared behind Chris' car and had effortlessly lifted its back tires off the ground. He had shaken the car up and down, his huge traps bulging in the process, while laughing deeply. After several minutes, he had dropped the car, making it slam down hard and had then slammed his fist against the door at Chris's side, denting it. He had looked smirkingly at his cousin through the window as Chris sped away. Worst of all was the presence of Trisha. She kept going on and on about Ted's fantastic body and how much bigger than Chris he was everywhere. Chris then just nodded and went on the prepare her food: Ted had ordered him to take care off his girl and he didn't want to risk making her upset. Or even worse: making her tell his cousin she was upset… Jeremy wandered into his gym full of energy. The voodoo curse he'd cast on his rival had reached its climax at the last full moon, 5 days ago. He had drained 40 more pounds of muscle from Chris, now weighing in at 265 pounds of ripped beef. "I now exactly weigh what Ted weighs", he said to himself as he looked at the teen's stats on the enlistment form, "Time to make clear who's in charge here. I'll first whoop his ass and then steal his muscles too. I'll be the biggest champ ever seen!". His 6 incher throbbed in his pants at the thought and he went into his office to search for the second voodoo doll and the spell. Chris awoke from a restless sleep. Last night, he had gone to bed early in the guestroom as usual. A few minutes later, he had heard his cousin's heavy steps entering the house and his deep voice chatting to Trisha's high-pitched one. He'd hidden under his sheets when the heavy footsteps climbed the stairs and slowly strutted passed his door. He'd heard the lust in Trisha's voice and her animal grunts as they went at it. Five times, Ted's load, deep roars had echoed through the house and shaken his bones before everything went silent. Chris rubbed the sleep from his bloodshed eyes and listened. He could hear voices coming from the master bedroom. "Is there no satisfying you, beast?", Trisha asked as she noticed the thick pole tenting the sheets, "We did it five times last night. That's as much as me and Chris in a week." Her hand rubbing the hard skin of the massive pec her head rested atop. "A real man can go at it whenever he wants", Ted replied, "ya're not used to one, that's all." He caressed his frail girl's back, his big paw covering it nearly completely. "Let's go for another round", he said and easily lifted the 120 pound girl up with his left paw. "I just can't", Trisha said, "I'm still stretched out from last night. How about tonight?". "Fine, then suck me off", Ted stated and lowered her atop his beastly frame. Trisha gulped but her lust for his majestic body and the look in the teen beast's eyes made her obey. She crawled down over his eight-pack, passed the fleshy pole that pointed straight up and tried wiggling in between the two insanely thick thighs. A grin appeared on Ted's face as his girl tried budging his strong legs. The huge quads didn't budge. He opened his legs to make room for her and placed his hands behind his head, making his beastly biceps bulge in the process. Trisha's eyes widened as she noticed the perfectly round orbs of beef atop the teen's huge arms but quickly turned her focus on the job at hand as he nodded down to her. She grabbed the hot, rock-hard shaft with both hands and jerked it with all her force. Ted's grin got larger as he noticed the hands of his girl not even spanning half the girth of his huge cock. The thick, engorged shaft didn't move: the 120 pound girl was too weak to stroke his hard dick. Trisha sat up a bit to get a better grip and tried applying more force. Her head began turning red from the effort. Ted pulled his right paw from behind his head, grabbed his girl's head and pushed it down on his cock. "No", Trisha mumbled, "it's too big". She fought back with all the force in her body, but the teen's right arm overpowered her completely. Her face was pushed onto the dark red, big, engorged head of the thick cock. Ted ignored her and pushed her face down on his dick, the huge head sliding into her mouth. Trisha gagged as the teen's huge cock invaded her mouth. She tried resisting but she knew she was completely at the beast's mercy. The head and two inches of the shaft filled her mouth completely and she sucked with everything she got. Ted held the 120 pound girl's mouth atop his dick and began exploring his own protruding, thick muscles with his left paw. He felt excitement tickle his big balls as he pinched his hard nipples. His left paw descended further, traced the ridges of his strong, yet protruding abs and grabbed his rock-hard shaft. He began pumping along the thick, long shaft. "YEEAUGHN!", he bellowed deeply as his balls exploded and blasted their sticky load through his cock into Trisha's mouth. Trisha's mouth was filled completely with half of the teen beast's first load, cum dripped from the corner's of her mouth and leaked from her nose as more thick spunk blasted from the throbbing shaft. Gagging noises would have escaped her mouth if had been stretched around the thick pole. "Yeaughn!", Ted bellowed once more as more cum blasted from his cock into Trisha. He marveled at his own prowess as his balls kept retracting to rush out more loads. He saw cum now flowing steadily from his girl's mouth, nose and even out her ears. He pulled her from his cock as she fell limp and blasted five more loads against the ceiling before his orgasm cooled down. "Time for my morning swim", he rumbled and got up from the bed. He pulled on his skintight boxers and strutted out of the room, not even looking back at the worn out Trisha. Chris hid under his sheets as he heard Ted's load, deep roar filling the master bedroom. He crawled deeper when his cousin's heavy footsteps resounded in the hallway, praying that the giant wouldn't enter. He exhaled deeply at the sound of the backdoor being slammed shut. He waited for a few more minutes before leaving his bed. He cautiously opened the door of the guestroom, looked around to check if things were safe and walked into the hallway. He moved toward the bathroom for his morning shower. A faint sound made him freeze in his tracks and he pressed himself against the wall. Trisha had regained consciousness after having serviced the beastly teen. She whipped the stains of sticky cum from her face and looked at the clock. "Shit! I'm late for work", she yelled out and rushed into the bathroom at a pace her wobbly legs permitted. She quickly washed her face, got dressed and hurried down the stairs. Chris let out a deep breath from relief as Trisha hadn't noticed him. He waited until he heard her car drive off before continuing to move. He knew he was safe for the rest of the day. He entered the bathroom and caught his reflection in the large, 7 feet mirror covering the wall on his left. The man, wearing a somewhat too big pair of pajamas, looked nothing like the proud athlete that flexed and inspected his buff physique daily until two weeks ago. Chris sighed and quickly looked away from the depressing image. His hand reached for the top button of his pajama shirt as he moved away from the mirror. He tossed his pajamas in the furthest corner and stepped to the shower. He looked down to avoid his naked reflection in the mirror when a movement outside attracted his attention. He moved toward the window and looked down at the garden. Ted had gone home to inject his now swollen balls with his daily double dose of the new, designer steroid his wimpy housemate was providing him. As usual, he felt the energy coursing through his huge body as soon as he emptied the needle in his balls. He walked out and dove into the pool. Swimming lap after lap, his strong muscles propelling his beastly frame through the water. After 15 minutes, a mild burning sensation spread across his wide back as a soft pump build inside the hard masses of bulging muscles. He slowly swam toward the side and easily pulled his body from the water, his thick arms flexing in the process. Chris stared in awe at his younger cousin's big body as it rose from the water; it looked bigger than any body he'd ever seen, including his own at his prime. He gulped when he noticed the thick triceps exploding outward out the back of his arms as the teen got up from the pool. Water slid down along the crevices separating the mounds of hard muscle that bulged against each other across the insanely wide back, topped with thick rising traps. Ted enjoyed the mild pump after his swim and casually groped his huge muscles. His right paw roamed the hard shelf of protruding meat on his chest while his left paw slid down and grabbed hold of his own beefy ass, clenching the muscle to test its hardness. Chris' eyes widened at the scene unfolding next to the pool. His hand instinctively reached down and grabbed his cock. He slowly stroked his inflating shaft as he gazed at the show below the window. He had never been turned on by a guy or any of his muscular opponents, but his younger cousin's freakish frame filled with hulking muscle sent unknown urges through him. Ted released his pecs and flexed his right arm, enjoying how the thick bicep swelled with girth as he brought in his fist. He turned around and went into a most muscular, making striations and veins being pushed up by his big muscles against his skin. Chris gasped as his cousin turned around and feared that the huge teen had seen him. His heartbeat calmed down a bit as he saw his cousin continuing his poses. He kept stroking his cock at the explosion of muscles hardening all over the wide frame of his cousin. Ted raised his arms and threw a mindboggling double bicep. His tree-sized arms swelling into round, orbs of power next to his head. Chris' hand frantically pumped his cock, but it only got half-hard. He moved away from the window filled with frustrations. Even though he'd lost 70 pounds of muscle, his cock seemed to have retained its size. But ever since his mysterious shrinking had worn off, he had never gotten fully hard again. "What's wrong with me?", he asked himself as he kept stroking his cock for several minutes without getting it fully hard or even getting off, his mind filled with the images of his cousin's body. "DID YA ENJOY DA SHOW, CHRISSY?" Jeremy was going through his desk in search of the second voodoo doll and the spell. "Where did I put those things?", he asked himself as he emptied the last drawer atop the wooden desk. He quickly checked the few items that fell out, swiped them back into the drawer and placed it back in the desk. He turned around and pulled open the metal closet only to find it empty. "I've got to have the spell to drain that kid's muscles too", Jeremy said to himself. He slammed the closet shut and turned around, when his eyes caught a piece of paper lying under his desk. He picked it up and felt the blood freeze in his veins as he read it. It was a repo document that contained a complete list with all the things that had been impounded a few weeks ago when he was away for his contest. Jeremy pulled out his phone and called the number marked on the paper. The deep, bellowing voice echoed against the tilled walls and made Chris jump up. He turned around, his hand still stroking his half-hard cock. His cousin was standing in the hallway, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist and looked straight at him. 'Wh… What do you mean?", he asked as he released his dick and placed both his hands in front of it. "Come on, little guy", Ted rumbled, "Ya think I didn't see ya looking?". "I… ehm… I saw something move outside and… ehm… wanted to check if everything was ehm… okay", Chris blurted out. "Ya've been staring at me every morning since last week, Chrissy", Ted growled. "Ehm… I…", Chris said, his face turning red as his cousin looked straight into his eyes. A grin formed on Ted's lips at his cousin's reaction. "No worries, little guy", he stated, "ya're right to admire perfection." Ted stepped into the bathroom. Chris stepped back instinctively as his huge cousin entered the bathroom. "Fucking small door", Ted said as he moved slightly sideways. Chris gulped: his cousin was too wide to fit normally through the doorway, his broad shoulders brushed the doorway in the process. Chris' mouth fell open a bit as he took in the teen's massiveness: Ted's shoulders were half again as wide as the doorway. He took another step back as the teen beast stood only a few feet from him and seemed to fill the entire bathroom with his presence. His cousin's body looked huge as he had stared at it through the window, but up close it looked simply beyond human. The tree-sized, massive arms that hung relaxed at the teen's sides, were round and hard, stretching the thin skin tight across the meaty masses that formed his triceps and biceps; the three heads of the round, freakishly wide canon ball-sized delts were clearly separated from each other by deep cuts etching into the shoulder; his pecs jutted forward from his chest and formed a muscular shelf obscuring the top of the beast's stomach, but the thick muscles looked somehow less impressive trapped between the bulging arms and the insanely broad and perfectly round shoulders; his stomach was a somewhat bloated eight-pack of cobblestone-sized abs divided by grooves; his strong looking neck reminded off a bull by the uprising, meaty traps; even while the beastly teen was fully relaxed, a thick vein prominently snaked along the meaty masses of his biceps, over the hard surface of his wide, front delt onto his chest, several smaller veins branching from it into the muscles. Chris' mouth had gradually opened more and more as his eyes scanned his younger cousin's godly torso. His hands moved away to reveal his cock as his arms just hung next to him. The smug grin on Ted's lips widened further as he noticed his cousin's reaction. "Ever seen a body so huge, so hard, so muscular, so … perfect on stage, cuz?", Ted asked and scratched the back of his head with his right paw, making his right bicep mound up an revealing his deep armpit in the process. Chris just stared at the mound of muscle atop the teen beast's arm, veins exploding across its surface as the mass of hard meat bulged into a football-sized orb. The wave of musky scented heat emanating from the teen's hairy armpit, filled his nose. Goosebumps appeared all over Chris' body as the heat and manly odor of his cousin enveloped him. His cock rose to the occasion, its 7 inches protruding in a hard salute from his pelvis. "Star of da family getting off on my huge body?", Ted asked sarcastically as he saw his cousin's cock inflate, "lucky ya never were up against real men, champ. Ya would have boned up on stage. I should enter a contest too. Would blow all them wimpy boys away. What ya think, cuz?". Ted finished scratching his head, lowered his right arm and playfully clenched his fist, making his thick tricep explode in vein-choked hardness at the back of his tree-sized arm. "Ehm… you … ehm… your chest lagging a bit", Chris replied automatically. "MY CHEST? LAGGING?", Ted bellowed angrily, his deep voice rumbling against the tilled walls and filling the bathroom and his face turned red. "I … ehm… mean to compete…", Chris blurted out, jumping up at the teen beast's reaction. "Let's see who's lagging!", Ted boomed and went into a most muscular. His traps jumped upward, pressing into his broad neck; his freakishly wide delts hardened into steely cannonballs as its three heads swelled and pushed more veins up against his paper thin skin; his beastly arms turned into concrete hardness as his biceps balled up and pushed into his protruding chest; veins and striations exploded all over his powerful pecs; below the hard rack of muscle, his eight-pack turned into an armor-like wall of cobblestone-sized muscles. "I … ughn", Chris mumbled at the symphony of muscular perfection that erupted in front of him. His balls drew tight and his hard shaft throbbed as his 7 incher blasted out a patheticly small load into the towel that was still wrapped around his cousin's waist. One small load was all that his balls could produce and his cock already began deflating slowly. Chris lowered his head in shame. "HAHAHA", Ted's deep, roaring laughter rattled the bathroom as he relaxed his pose and saw the small amount of cum dripping along his towel. "Too much perfection for ya, Chrissy?", he said grinningly, then added: "flex yar pecs". "Huh?", Chris muttered and looked up into his cousin's eyes. "Ya said my puny pecs were lagging, cuz", Ted replied, "Let's see da champ's chest. Now flex!". His cousin's loud command made Chris shiver slightly and he automatically obeyed the teen beast. He brought his hands together in front of his diminished abs and flexed his chest. His flattened chest hardened a bit but the layer of fat coating his body didn't let any veins or striations appear. "Wow, an excuse for a chest", Ted said with his smug grin, took a step toward Chris and put his left paw atop his cousin's pecs, covering them almost completely. Chris sighed as his cousin's paw made contact with his flexed chest. He could feel the beastly teen's strength through the relaxed palm. He peeped in pain as his cousin playfully clenched his thick fingers, making them sink into the flexed chest like it was butter. Chris tried relaxing his pecs, but his cousin's strong grasp simply overpowered his diminished muscles and cramped them into flexed state while crushing them. "Please, Ted, let go", Chris peeped in pain with tears leaking from the corner of his eyes as his cousin's fingers kept digging into his chest. He sighed in relief, bent over and placed his hands on his knees, gasping for air as the paw released his chest. His pecs felt completely destroyed, beyond anything he'd ever felt after any of his intense workouts. "Now ya feel my LAGGING chest, cuz", Ted bellowed. Chris got up instantly and placed his hands atop the beastly teen's protruding pecs. He gulped as he noticed that each of his hands didn't cover half of his cousin's pecs. It felt like putting his hand on concrete heated by the sun. The beefy, hard muscle radiated heat into his palms. He copied his cousin's action and clenched his hands with all his might. His eyes widened as his fingers couldn't put the slightest dent into the rock-hard surface. He tried summoning more power, his body shaking from the effort, his breathing getting faster and his face turning red. The pecs in his grasp easily withstood the attack: his fingers simply couldn't budge the hard, hot surface. He gulped as he realized the strength hidden in the teen beast. Ted's smug grin reappeared on his face as he saw his cousin struggling to dent his relaxed pecs. "Let's flex my LAGGING chest", he said as he felt his cousin starting to release his hold. He put his tree-sized arms in front of his lower abs and flexed his chest. Chris' eyes in amazement and disbelief when the concrete-hard slabs of muscle contracted under his touch. He could feel the striations and web of veins through the paper-thin skin as the thick muscles pushed them upward. His fingers were pried open by the waves going through the surface as the beastly teen bounced his chest. His flaccid cock jumped back to full hardness and throbbed wildly in the air as the powerful pecs hardened fully under his touch. "Still think my pecs are lagging, cuz?", Ted asked. Chris just nodded 'no', his fingers roaming the steely hard surface. His 7 incher throbbing some more as he traced in and out of the striations crisscrossing the shelf of hot muscle below his small looking hands. "What was yar best pose, Chrissy?", Ted demanded and bounced his pecs some more, enjoying the delicate touch on his beastly muscles. "Back double bicep", Chris replied, looking up to stare in the teen beast's eyes. "Let's see if I can match yar money shot, cuz. Ya can let go of my chest now", Ted said casually while grinning down at his smaller cousin. Chris looked at his hands and noticed they were still fixed atop the magnificent pecs. He reluctantly lowered them, his cock jolting as his cousin hardened the muscle a final time. His mouth fell open when the beastly teen turned around and exposed his back. Thick traps broadened the base of the neck and descended down toward the wide shoulders; beefy bumps of hard muscle flowed into each other all over the broad surface that formed an insane looking v-taper due to the relatively slim waist. "Ya'll have to tell me how it looks, cuz. Don't have eyes at the back of my head", Ted stated. "Ya hear me?", he asked as he didn't get any response. "Huh… ehm… yes", Chris answered, the deep voice shaking him from his wonder. "Let's do this!", Ted boomed and slowly raised his tree-sized arms next to his frame. Chris just stared as the mounds of beef atop the broad back rolled against each other, fighting for space on the massive surface. His mouth went dry when his cousin's arms were fully extended next to his freakish frame, the thick triceps hanging heavily at the back of them. His hard cock wildly rocked back and forth in the air as the teen beast brought in his forearms. Veins exploded all over Ted's bulging biceps as they mounded bigger and bigger. Chris' balls contracted painfully at the sight. The beastly teen's biceps balled up further, peaking high as he brought in his hands to flex them fully. "Ughn", Chris moaned. His balls convulsed, summoning a meager, watery load that leaked from his 7 incher. His diminished body shivered and he lost his balance. He extended his hands and placed them on the broad back for support. Ted heard his cousin's lust-filled moan and turned around. His inflating cock ripped the towel aside as it swelled with blood. He put his right paw atop his smaller cousin's shoulder and pushed slightly. Chris' knees buckled and he sank down on the floor on them. He looked straight at the teen beast's growing cock that inched toward his face. He grabbed the pillars of corded, deeply grooved muscle that were his cousin's legs for support and stared at the fleshy snake, inflating atop the low-hanging, lemon-sized balls. He was mesmerized by the hefty pole that lengthened and thickened. Veins coiled along the swelling shaft as it inched closer and closer toward his face. Ted pivoted his hips, smacking his now fully hard, 14 inch cock against his cousin's face. Chris yelped in pain as the rock-hard pipe of hot meat smacked against his left eye. Before he could pull himself away, the snake throbbed and exploded right in his face. "YEAUGHNN!", Ted groaned as his lemon-sized balls blasted out load after load of thick cum. Chris felt like he was being buried by hurricane of sticky spunk. Every time he tried to take a breath, a torrent of cum filled his nose and mouth. He was on the verge of passing out when the avalanche of cum came to an end. He inhaled deeply, filing his lungs with oxygen. He felt his cousin's paw release his shoulder and crawled backward, moving away from the still in post-orgasmic bliss teen beast, until he felt the tilled wall against his back, streams of the gluey, hot liquid slowly sliding down his drenched face and dripping onto his nearly vanished pecs. Ted noticed his cousin's retreat. He took one big stride and effortlessly pulled the small guy up as he closed the distance between them. "Where ya goin', cuz?", he asked. Chris shivered as the beastly teen put him back on his feet. "Haven't you humiliated me enough?", he peeped and spat out some cum that slipped into his mouth, "What have I done to you to deserve this?". "Ya don't remember?", Ted boomed, "Every family meeting ya were the star of the day. Everyone yakking 'Chris this and Chris that'. Every time ya had to arm wrestle the other kids, even though ya were the biggest guy." "But it was just a game", Chris interjected and looked up into his cousin's eyes. Fear filled his diminished body as he noted the dark glare. "NOT TO ME!", Ted bellowed loudly. Chris startled as the teen beast's deep voice rattled his body. "I didn't mean to hurt you", he said, "I even came to visit you in juvy." "Now it's my turn to play, cuz", Ted continued, ignoring his cousin's last remark. "What…", Chris said but stopped talking as the beastly teen's paws grabbed his waist. "Man, ya're so light, cuz. What ya weigh?", Ted asked grinningly while he effortlessly lifted his cousin up against the tilled wall. "ehm… 159", Chris replied automatically. He wiggled and wormed but his body didn't move an inch in the strong grip that nearly spanned his entire waist. His feet dangled in the air as they left the floor. "159? HAHAHA I weighed that when I was 15! Now curl 225 for reps easily. No wonder ya feel like a fucking feather", Ted bellowed laughingly and continued lifting his cousin. Chris wiggled with all his might, his hands tugging at the thick fingers encircling his waist and his legs kicking wildly in the air. His weak hands couldn't pry open the teen beast's paws and his knees felt like they hit a concrete wall as they collided with the huge quads. He looked down on the beastly teen's tree-sized arms that kept raising him higher. The muscles in the massive upper arms looked hard and round, yet showed no sign of strain whatsoever; veins snaked across the corded muscles in the thick forearms. " I'm sorry I made you feel bad. Let me go, please", he whined as he realized he was completely at the teen beast's mercy. "I'm just havin' fun, cuz. Just like ya back in the day. Nothing like dominating an opponent. Besides, looks like yar enjoying this too", Ted replied and lifted his cousin some more. Chris looked down to follow the teen beast's gaze and saw that his own cock was nearly hard again. It was already up at 5 inches and kept inflating very slowly. In a reflex, he put his hands in front of his dick. "I'ld hide it too if it was that small. Mine's bigger flaccid than yars fully hard", Ted said and held his cousin still against the tilled wall. Chris ignored the beastly teen's remark and sighed in relief as his rise came to an end. He hoped his cousin would grow tired off showing off his superb strength and let him go after this humiliation. "Huh?", he muttered as his cousin took a step closer, pressing his hard, protruding chest into his soft stomach. Chris' eyes widened in disbelief and horror as he felt the fat, hot head of the teen beast's 14 incher press against his ass. "No", he screamed and tugged frantically at the strong paws around his waist. He looked down pleadingly into his cousin's eyes but only encountered a deep, cold, dark glare. Ted just grinned smugly at his smaller cousin's feeble attempts to get free: dominating the former star of the family, that was clearly turned on by his own majestic muscles, made him harder than ever before. He pushed his hips up and yanked his arms down, driving his 14 incher into his cousin. "NOOOOO…UGH" Chris' painful, high-pitched squeal flew through the bathroom as the searing, thick spear invaded his intestines. He clenched his ass, his entire body in defense but the fleshy battering ram simply overpowered him. His ass felt like it was going to be ripped open by the girth of the beastly teen's massive cock; he felt it stretch wider and wider with every inch of rock-hard meat that was shoved into it. His mouth hung open in a silent scream, his eyes closed and his faced contorted as agony pumped through his frail, 159 pound body and his arms hung limp at his sides as his defenses were being obliterated and his body was shoved down. He felt the teen beast's pubes brush against his frail ass as the last inch of the massive cock entered him. The sharpest pang ended. Chris took in a deep breath and reopened his eyes, his heart beating in his ears. "Remember how I dominated yar puny ass three ago, cuz?", Ted asked while looking slightly up in his cousin's eyes and grinning smugly as he noticed his cousin's nod, " I'm 80 fucking pounds bigger now. 362 pounds of pure, rock-hard, beefy muscles. More than twice yar size, cuz." Ted released his cousin's waist and took another step closer to the wall, trapping his cousin's body between his own beastly frame and the tilled wall. "Yeahgn", he groaned as his smaller cousin's body spasmed around his 14 incher. Chris' mind was swirling with the most intense pain he'd ever felt, overwhelmed him. Other sensations mixed with the excruciating pain as the beastly teen's protruding pecs shoved him against the wall. A jolt went through his still swelling cock when he realized that the tilled wall against his back felt softer than the wall of muscle in front of him. His muscles twitched as his mind processed his cousin's remark: the kid that was five years younger than him had evolved from a puny pencil into a beastly god that outweighed him by 200 pounds of pure muscle. His now hard 7 incher smacked against the hard cobblestone-sized abs of the eight-pack in front of him when he fathomed he was supported by his cousin's cock and pecs. His eyes wandered the wall of muscle that trapped him and widened as they took in how the beastly teen outsized and dwarfed his own body: the teen's waist was as wide as his own diminished shoulders and led up to a pair of insanely broad, cannonball-sized, perfectly round shoulders, half again as wide as a door. His ass clenched around the throbbing pole as another jolt of pleasure mixed with the pain. "Yeahgn", Ted grunted as he saw the look of admiration in his smaller cousin's eyes. His 14 incher jolted in the pleasantly tight ass as he installed his full domination and took over the spot of the fallen star. He automatically raised his arms for a victory flex. Chris' eyes widened like saucers and his mouth hung open as the teen beast flexed his tree-sized arms. Veins snaked across the wide lats that presented themselves at the side of the broad back; the thick, horseshoe-shaped triceps hung hard and low at the bottom of the impossibly bulky arms; the meaty biceps ballooned upward and outward, rising higher and higher, dwarfing footballs as the muscles hardened into their full size; The separation between the two heads was clearly visible through the paper-thin skin as the muscles swelled into their 35 inches of rock-hard, vein cobbled beef. Chris could swear he heard the satin-like skin stretch as it tried to contain the huge muscles swelling and hardening with power. His hands instinctively reached for the intimidating orbs. They trembled as they neared the magnificent muscles and felt the heat produced by them. "Wow… ughn", he groaned when his small hands made contact with the concrete-hard, bigger-than-footballs muscles. His 7 incher instantly smacked wildly against the armor-like eight-pack and his puny balls spewed a watery load of cum against the ridged stomach. Ted felt the dribble against his cobblestone-sized abs and the frail touch of his elder cousin on his rock-hard biceps. The thought of completely dominating the fallen star of the family and dwarfing him like a ragdoll with his own 362 body sent him over the edge. His lemon-sized balls churned and orgasm flooded his divine frame as his cock exploded and his body hardened fully. "YEEAAUUGGHHNNN!!!!!!!!!!!", he roared in deep, all-consuming pleasure and blasted the first of a long series of loads into his frail cousin. Chris felt like riding a wild bull, his 159 pound body shaking back and forth violently on the rhythm imposed by the beastly teen's 14 incher that filled him with sticky, liquid heat. His hands kept groping the flexed, spasming biceps, unable to dent the stone-like surface and being pried open by the sheer force of the spasms shooting through them. His hard 7 incher smacked against the armor-like, deeply grooved eight-pack. The protruding shelf of pecs pressing him against the tilled wall, flexed in unison with the other majestic muscles on the teen beast's 362 pound body and crushed his own meager chest. "YEAAUUGGHHNN!", Ted kept roaring as his 14 incher blasted out angry load after angry load of thick spunk into his smaller cousin. He felt the smaller guy's small dick drum against his strong stomach and pressure build along his throbbing, thick shaft as it pumped more cum into the small guy. After 10 big loads, his most intense orgasm ever cooled down and he looked at his cousin. A grin appeared on his sweat-drenched face as he noticed that the small guy was still groping his massive arms. "Know yar place now, cuz?", he asked as he controlled his breathing. Chris looked into the teen beast's eyes and nodded. He let his now bloated body be pulled from the still hard pole and sighed in pain as the pleasure left him. He crashed down on the floor, sticky cum flowing steadily from his devastated ass, his body worn out by the fucking of a lifetime and stared up at the beastly teen that strutted away slowly and entered the shower. He passed out with the sound of water raining down against the tiles. "Fine, thanks", Jeremy said and ended his call. He slammed his fist in frustration against the desk. The secretary of the repo company had told him that the stuff from his gym had indeed come in. He'd offered all of his prize money to buy it back, only to discover the bank had already used it to pay for the weights and machines still left in the gym. He'd tried to propose an advance on his prize money for the upcoming season to buy back the stuff from his desk, but unfortunately it had been sold publically a week ago. "Better focus on dominating the upcoming season with my new physique", he said to himself, "And move away from that crazy teen beast since I can't steal his muscles too. I could train in that private gym he and Chris had given an interview before their last show.". Jeremy quickly sprinted out his gym, ducking away behind a tree when he saw the impossibly huge Ted strutting toward the building, got to his car and drove off. He quickly packed his things in his condo and drove away. After a four hour drive, Jeremy arrived at the gym owned by the main sponsor of the LTB. He entered the facility and greeted the receptionist who threw him a lust-filled look. "Come to prepare the next season?", she asked as she licked her lips playfully. "Yep. Have to keep these muscles growing", Jeremy replied and bounced his pecs under his tight shirt. "You have the place all to yourself", she replied and handed his key, "Just one other guest for the moment". "Fellow athlete?", Jeremy asked as he grabbed his bag. "Na, some guy that arrived earlier today. Says he's here to get some rest. If there's anything I can do for you, just let me know. Anything at all", the receptionist said and caressed his hand. "We'll see", Jeremy replied and winked at her. He went up the stairs to the champ suite located at the back of the only corridor on the second floor, passing the doors of the four other rooms of the hotel on his way. He entered his suite, scanned it with a smile, tossed his bag aside and got to bed to sleep off the frustration and fatigue from this day. The next morning Jeremy awoke fully recharged after his long sleep. He felt energy coursing through his body and jumped out off his bed. He pulled on his boxers, sweatpants and t-shirt. He grabbed a small towel, prepared his workout shake and left his room, eager to get to the gym. He swaggered through the hallway, enjoying the feeling of being the undisputed top dog, when the second door on his left opened and an athletish looking guy stepped into the hallway. The guy bumped into him and bounced off against the wall. "Sorry", Chris said and rubbed his shoulder as he looked at the guy in front of him. "Chris?", Jeremy asked as he stared at his former rival, "What are you doing here?". Chris recognized his eternal rival and responded automatically: "Had to get away from my cousin. He gave me a black eye". He noted how Jeremy's shoulders and pecs stretched his t-shirt and the thick arms completely filled the strained sleeves. "What happened to you, man. How did get this big?", he asked as he took in his rival's body. "Just bulking for the next season, man. Been using a new routine. Had some great results on it these last weeks. Up to 265 this morning", Jeremy replied and flexed an nicely shaped, hard, 22 inch arm to illustrate his point. "That's over a 100 pounds more than me", Chris blurted out. He stared at his rival's meaty arm, bigger, rounder and harder than his own had ever been. "I'm off to the gym. Wanna join me?", Jeremy asked and lowered his arm. "I don't know", Chris mumbled, but his now way bigger rival was already moving toward the stairs. The same lustful feelings he'd felt for his cousin's beastly body urged him to follow the big guy to see his body in action. Jeremy entered the gym, Chris following him like a puppy, and headed for the rack of dumbbells in front of the mirror. "Quick arm workout", he said as he grabbed the 30 pounders and began cranking out quick reps to warm up. Chris followed his lead, grabbed the 20 pounders and cranked out reps. He glanced at his rival and noticed the smoothness of the motion and the veins swelling along the working muscle. His own reps were far less smooth and his arms quickly began burning. He held the weights next to his body and stared at the big guy in the mirror. Jeremy enjoyed the pump spreading through his strong biceps and a grin formed on his face as he saw his fallen rival glance at him. "Let's do some real work, little guy", he said as he racked the dumbbells and grabbed hold of the 120 pounders. Chris reluctantly followed his rival's example and grabbed hold of the 50 pounders. His arms protested in agony as he lifted the dumbbells and instead he grabbed the 30 pounders. His arms, even though still 14 inches, were weaker than they looked. He struggled as he forced himself to complete the first rep. Jeremy grinned at the sight. "My warm up weight is too much for you to train with", he said as he pumped out another smooth, perfect rep. His biceps balling up, straining the sleeves of this t-shirt that retreated above the working balls of muscle; veins etching across the corded muscle on his forearms. Chris felt his dick begin to harden in his pants. He dropped the weights and rushed out off the gym, not wanting to be humiliated next to his rival. He looked back as he reached the door and saw the big guy taking off his t-shirt to continue his workout. A few hours later, Chris got back to the hotel after a long walk and went up to his room. He was about to open his door when he noticed that the door of the champ suite was slightly ajar. He couldn't resist to take a look in his former room. He carefully peeped into the apparently deserted suite and went in. He locked the door behind him not to be surprised and turned on the lights. Melancholy filled him as he thought back to the pleasant times he'd passed here. "So it's you." Chris turned aside and saw his now 100 pound bigger rival standing in the doorway to the bathroom. He simply stared at the muscular man that stepped into the suite. Jeremy was wearing nothing but his black, tight boxers, showing off his intimidating physique. He put his hands on his tight waist as he stepped to the center of the room. His broad, round shoulders formed a strong line from which hung his hard-looking, strong, meaty arms; his nicely rounded pecs protruded from his chest and made his nipples point down to the floor; his grooved six-pack rippled and flexed with every breath, veins snaking across the lowest row of the coke-can-sized muscles; his quads bulged hard and wide, stretching the fabric of his customized, black boxers. Chris ogled the spectacular body his opponent had somehow built and didn't move as his clothes were ripped away and his own body was exposed for inspection. "We're no longer in the same league", Jeremy said laughingly, "We're still the same height, but man, you look pathetic next to me. Like the 159 pound boy you are". He groped his own hard pecs and kneaded the warm muscle. Chris nodded instinctively at the big man's remark and kept taking in the beautiful sight of hard, cut, vascular muscle in front of him. His cock swelled in his briefs, tenting them as it hardened to its 7 inches. "I'm gonna strip you of all your titles. Dominating you like a 265 pound god dominates a prepubescent runt", Jeremy said and flexed his arms. Chris stared at the hard, 22 inches of beefy muscle that turned into round, vein-covered orbs atop his rivals arms. Precum leaked from his dick, forming a dark stain on his tented briefs. Jeremy noted the smaller guy's reaction and felt his own cock harden. He ripped away his own boxers, making his 7 incher smack hard against his tight six-pack. "Suck me off", he said to his fallen opponent and reached for his smaller shoulder to push him down. Chris didn't even let Jeremy touch his shoulders. He dove down onto his huge rival's cock and took it in his mouth in a swift motion. He grabbed the tight, muscular waist for support and sucked with all his might. He craved for the muscular, 265 pound body under his grasp. "Fuuuuck", Jeremy groaned by the unexpected and eager action of his fallen rival. His cock throbbed and his muscles twitched in pleasure as the little guy suck his cock voraciously. "UGHN", he boomed as his balls exploded and rushed out his loads into the hungry mouth. Chris' cock also spewed its meager load into his briefs as he sucked his rival's blasting cock. "Didn't know you liked cock that much", Jeremy said between fast breaths as he pulled his still hard cock from the smaller guy's mouth. "Best head I've ever head. Perhaps I should keep you around for that", he said and pulled up his diminished rival. Chris heard the huge guy's words and nodded in pleasure. He let him pull his 159 pound body up, enjoying how the guy dominated him. Jeremy was pulling Chris up when a sudden weakness invaded his own body. "No", he said as he felt his body shrinking. "YES" Jeremy and Chris looked at the door and saw Ted standing at it. And growing. "Found yar voodoo stuff", Ted said and opened his paw to reveal a voodoo doll dressed in Jeremy's shirt. A jolt went to his huge body and he threw back his head as his muscles swelled in size. Chris and the shrinking Jeremy rushed into the bathroom and jumped onto the escape ladder. The heard Ted's deep moans as they disappeared into the night.
  14. Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI
  15. muscledlust

    Dominant and Loving It

    I gave another grunt, thrusting deep into his soft interior. Fuck it felt good. My boss lay across the side of his desk, knaki pants and underwear wrapped around his ankles. The dark hair of his ass and thighs contrasting with his pale skin. I gave it a slap, my oversized hand leaving a red imprint that likely wouldn't leave for days. He moaned out his approval... "Yeah Alan... breed me..." the saliva in his mouth making him slur. I leaned forward, pressing my massive chest into his back trying to grt deeper into his already stretched chute. I was getting close. "Clamp down bitch!" I commanded. I immediately felt his ass tighten as he tried to please his Master. With a few more pumps I felt my testicles pull up over my thighs and I began to shoot my load. Ecstacy arched like electicity through my cock, under my balls and into my core. Major muscles contracted fighting against each other. It was like a kind of seizure... only with pleasure... so much pleasure! Hard cords of muscle writhed in my forearms as I gripped his hips. It woukd help for awhile. In that same instance, Collin shivered under me and I could tell he was releasing his small load on the side of his desk. I felt some of it on my calf, mixing with the sweat glistening on the hair. I stood up, my cock still inside Collin pulled him nearly off the desk. I smiled. It still took some getting used to. A yelp escaped his lips as my cock head stretched his ring. I ran a hand through my short hair and yawned. "Better get cleaned up boy. The guys on the floor are going to wonder what we're doing in here. That thought made me smile again. Fuck, they all knew. I'd done almost half of them in this room. Collin stood and hobbled over to the front of his desk and opened a drawer. He pulled out a rag and started wiping the sweat off of his balding head and then methodically down his body. He had a masculine appeal with wide shoulders and a fit muscular body. He looked good in the business casual required by our employment. Employment. I looked down at my clothes strewn on the floor. I pulled on my undershirt and started looking for my boxers. I glanced in the wall mirror. I flexed my pecs watching the massive wedges of muscle roll under my thin skin. I touched my left pec and traced a blue vein up into my furry pit. I licked my lips. It hadn't been there before. Collin made a noise and I looked over. He was sitting in his office chair leaning back, two fingers of his left hand plunging in and out of his exhausted hole while he frantically stroked his purple-headed cock. I only shook my head and finally grabbed my boxer shorts in the corner. I stepped into them and pulled them up over my jutting calves and over my hairy corded quads. The elastic was tight on my waist but that was fine. I reached in and pulled my balls up and forward and got comfortable. Collin started moaning again just watching the display. I finshed dressing in my blue polo and khakis and stole one last glance in the mirror. The sleeves were pulled tight around my large delts. I pulled my shoulders back and the polo stretched exposing dark hair above the buttons and thick tuft in my pits. "Damn I look good!" As I exited the office and left the strong scent of sex behind I let out a deep content sigh. I wasn't always this way. Not even close. Just a year ago it had happened. I used to be skinny, weak, and my life was going nowhere. I turned the corner and saw a twenty-something surveying the cameras. He had thick blond hair, ruddy skin, and a liitle fat. -- like an athletic teddy bear. One of my co-workers was just starting to introduce himself. He glanced up and saw me sauntering forward. I slowly shook my head and the nameless employee backed off. "'Morning." I said as I came next the guy. I'd been told my deeper bass voice really resonated. The exact words were "It makes my balls vibrate." The younger guy looked up from the camera he was studying. His eyes widened and they scoped me from top to bottom. My cock jumped. It does that every time I realize someone wants me. I stepped closer, well into his personal space. He didn't move. "How about you let me show you some cameras." I rumbled. Not fifteen minutes later I had him in Collin's office feeling his little hands run into my furry ass crack and tease my hole with his tongue. 30 minutes after that he was leaving the store with a Canon camera, an extended warranty and a lot of my seed in his ass. It is a good life. =========================== This is part one of a multi-part story. No growth yet, but it's coming. It's been over a decade since I've written, so please let me know what you like, or what you'd like to see!
  16. TannerBradley

    Father's Descent Parts 1-3

    Parts 4-6 Parts 7-9 Parts 10-11 Hey y'all. I'm a long time lurker here but the kind of stories I like can be few and far in between so I decided I better write some of my own. I finished this story before posting so it's all done but I think there's more impact if it's split into parts. I'm gonna be posting 3-4 at a time, for a total of 11 parts. Hope y'all enjoy. The bell rang and Samuel shuffled out the door with the purposeful scurry of a practiced avoider. It was incredible to him how every geek in every high school there ever was had the same tactics for bully avoidance. It was even more incredible how resoundingly unsuccessful these tactics had been. He could feel Gordon’s eyes burning into the back of his head, his lowered head that marked him as the vulnerable, skinny geek he was. Samuel glanced back furtively. He had broken one of the cardinal rules of bully avoidance, but he couldn’t help himself. Both Gordon and he were the same height, 5’9”, and both were sophomores, but that was where the similarities stopped. Gordon had a full eighty pounds on him and was one of those teenagers who somehow looked like he was in his mid-twenties. A perfect golden dusting of stubble framed his broad jaw and mouth, and he had short and wavy locks of that same wheat gold hue that fell casually around in his head. He had an easy confidence to his movements rather than the awkwardness that had followed so many teenagers into puberty. And he knew how to dress to show it off. When we wasn’t in his jersey, Gordon always wore a short-sleeved polo that was just tight enough to stretch just a tiny bit every time he moved his arm. Even in the winter, he was fond of showing off how even the cold couldn’t kill the pump of his round, full biceps. Samuel felt himself freeze. An onlooker might have registered his non-motion as fear, but he was transfixed. Part of him loved being hurt, roughed-up, manhandled by Gordon. He secretly loved watching the big almost-man asserting his dominance, and if it happened to him, well, that was just front-row tickets. But it hurt. And it hurt as he was lifted by his collar and slammed against the wall. He had been bruised enough to be able to anticipate the aching he’d feel all morning the next day, and he hated himself for how powerless he himself was. So weak and puny compared to the brash, bold, muscular specimen pinning him up. Gordon smirked. “Hey dweeb. Your mom’s a whore.” Whore? That was a new one, amazingly. It was odd that it hadn’t come up before but Samuel could hardly finish his- “She just loves the dick. BAM! BAM! Oh, oh, oooohhhhh! Take me! Take me!” God. Gordon wrinkled his brow mockingly but all it accomplished was further furrowing it into a look of aggression and power. Before he could finish that thought Samuel was thrown to the ground and Gordon sauntered off followed by his two beefy lapdogs, two fellow jocks who knew staying in his wake would provide them with amusement and ways of asserting their own dominance. “I guess I should go get myself checked out,” Samuel thought as he picked himself up and dragged himself to the nurse’s office. He was a regular there. Often he was fine, but he felt it was wise to make sure each time. This time however the school nurse was busy with a freshman who looked like he had badly burned himself. “Not today, Samuel,” she said with a sigh. Without even looking at him, she reached a hand down into a drawer, drew out a slip of paper, signed it and gave it to him. “Whatever it is, just go home and deal with it. I’ve got three boys who decided it’d be smart to play chicken with a Bunsen burner.” The excuse to skip class was not lost on Samuel, and within five minutes the slip was in the hands of the school office secretary and he was out on the street riding his bike home. As he pulled up to his front yard though, something was off. In the window of his parents’ room, he saw his mom’s hand pressing on the glass. It quivered, and then stretched out and pressed itself a little bit higher. He decided that he wasn’t going to announce his presence on arrival. He held the front doorknob tightly as he put in his key and muffled the sound as he turned the lock. With the tiniest click, it opened and he gingerly slipped in, making sure to keep the doorknob turned and slowly release it back into its latch. He stood still for a moment. There was movement upstairs, he could feel it. He tiptoed up the stairs and to the closed door of his parents’ room and placed his ear. To his horror, Gordon’s rendition of his mother was painfully accurate. “Take me! Take – OH!” He mentally calculated. His dad was a meat shop owner (not a butcher, he always insisted) and today was Wednesday. He wasn’t going to be home until eight at the earliest. “OOOOHHHH!!!” Samuel cringed. He heard a long deep moan of a man and realized what this meant. It meant that he most definitely certainly couldn’t be found just outside the door and that this particular door was going to be opening soon – very soon. He scattered backward, almost falling but managing to catch himself lightly with his fingertips before very quickly but very quietly sprinting down the stairs. He opened the door, thanking his stars that he hadn’t locked it when he had entered, slipped out, closed it, picked up the bike, and brought it behind the fence where no one could see him. It wasn’t long before he heard the front door open, and slam shut again. Heavy footsteps rang out on the pavement and Samuel hurriedly slung his leg over his bike to look as if he had just arrived. Out of the fence appeared a very large, very mustachioed wheat blonde man. Samuel recognized him right away, and was filled with a jumbled blend of fear and disgust. It was Mr. Connors, the football coach and Gordon’s father. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mr. Connors had played football in college. He was an offensive lineman and looked every inch the part. 6’1”, 305 pounds, with a thick solid midsection but an enormous barrel chest and thick trunk legs that had earned him the nickname “The Immovable.” His normally sleeked back hair was clearly roughed up and there was no mistaking the cause. Samuel shrunk back a little but Mr. Connors noticed out of the corner of his eye and soon Samuel had a mass of football coach bearing down upon him. “Boy. Why aren’t you in school?” “I- I-,” Samuel knew telling the whole truth wouldn’t end well for him. Mr. Connors was notoriously protective of the football team and especially his son. Any accusations slung their way would certainly come back to bite Samuel, “I wasn’t feeling well and the nurse sent me home.” Mr. Connors huffed disapprovingly, twitching his golden walrus mustache. “I had a note, I gave it to the office,” Samuel added weakly. Not gracing him with a reply, Mr. Connors walked past Samuel, patting him condescendingly on the shoulder as he passed by, the casual blow practically toppling him over. Samuel watched for a long time as he walked away, the ridges on his back rippling the fabric of his tight fitted suit. Dejected, he slouched back over to his house, bringing in his bike and this time making no furtive movements. He could hear the patter of the shower upstairs. Samuel thought back. The signs had all been there. A new Armani handbag here, some new Prada shoes there. And his mother had seemed so satisfied lately. He realized that there had been a difference to her. She took more care to look good, spent over an hour in the morning applying makeup. Of course… She came down the stairs and he noticed just how radiant she was. Red headed with long wavy hair, curvy and healthy, but with an athletic trim. People often wondered aloud how his dad had bagged her. She was indeed a real catch. And it all made sense now, at least in a perverse sort of way. But still, Gordon Connors had been right, his mother was a wh- Samuel couldn’t bring himself to say the word. How should he say it? She was… unfaithful. Right then and there, Samuel decided he had to tell his dad. His dad was his role model, who he had aspired to be all his life. Mild-mannered, with a gentle face hidden behind a pair of neatly placed glasses. His dad, Bruce Davidson, was handsome, but subservient. He was tall, at 6’2”, but wiry and thin and flat just the way Samuel was, maybe 170 pounds at the most. He kept his chestnut brown hair parted and he was always clean shaven, without a speck of hair on his face. At the meat shop he took great care, practically bending over backwards serving his clients, presenting himself formally in a tie and vest even underneath his apron. His hands were quick and skilled, and he proved time and time again that he could use technique and well-cared for tools to cut through even thick bone. In everything he taught Samuel that strength wasn’t needed. It had seemed to Samuel that his dad’s success had proven this but still, somehow, that hadn’t satisfied his mother. He pushed his way out the door, grabbed his bike and started pedalling to the meat shop. The bell jingled as Samuel stepped in the door. “Bruce Davidson’s Fine Cuts.” His dad glanced his way quickly and smiled at Samuel, appreciating his presence before holding up his hand to show him he was dealing with customers. It took nearly fifteen minutes but finally they were face to face and Samuel relayed everything that had happened since he had first seen the hand in the window. Bruce’s face fell slowly with each passing minute, but he was quiet the whole time. He only had one question at the end. “Mr. Connors. What is he like?” “Big dad. Real big. He’s not super tall but just so much size on him. He has Gordon’s hair colour and a walrus mustache and this real intimidating look to him that just bears you down. And his arms are just so thick and his back strains his jacket so that…” He trailed off, realizing he’d outed himself, but Bruce was no longer paying attention, instead lost in thought. He looked like he had come to an understanding. “Go home, Samuel. Let your mother know I’ll be home at 8 as usual.” All seemed normal for the rest of the evening, if awkward on Samuel’s part. He wanted to scream “How has nothing changed!?” but everyone was so calm. He couldn’t believe his dad. Maybe his dad was weak. Maybe his mother was taking advantage of a meek man who was destined only to be a provider. He was able to keep a stony face, however, and it wasn’t until he was in his bedsheets that he screamed silently into his pillow and fumed. He tossed and turned, but couldn’t get to sleep. Soon enough, elevated voices rose from downstairs and he snuck over to the stairs to hear what was going on. His dad’s normally soothing baritone was raised for the first time in years. “That’s who you want Lisa? You want someone powerful, someone strong? Is that what it takes to satisfy you!? You swore I was enough, that you were happy with me! We laughed at all the jocks, back then, don’t you remember? In college!” “I needed it, Bruce, I need him. He’s just so strong, so powerful, so BIG! When he took me, I realized that was what I was missing all my life. Yeah, he took me. You want honest communication Bruce? Here it is. I’m pregnant, Bruce, and it’s not your child. Our boy is a weakling. He’s mild and gets bullied and doesn’t even bother defending himself. It’s clear where he gets it from. I want my child, my new child to grow into a big strong man like Rolf. He just takes what he wants. He doesn’t live his life to serve others and that’s the man this child will be.” Stomping, and then the slam of the door. And there was nothing for Samuel to do but cry into his pillow. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Samuel was woken up by the slam of the door. He could hear the beeping of a backing up truck outside and then the voices of men working. There was clattering downstairs he groggily he wondered if his house was being demolished, and if so, couldn’t it wait until Monday. A splash of water to the face made him more alert and he tiptoed down the stairs to see what was going on. There was Bruce, looking dishevelled for the first time in his life. He was still in the same clothes he had worn the previous day and his hair’s part had fallen apart, restoring his hair’s natural tousle. For the first time, Samuel could make out a faint five-o’-clock shadow around his father’s jaw and cheeks. He and several other men were carrying a power rack, straining with the weight and ruddy-faced. They made for the stairs leading to the basement carelessly crashing into objects around the house along the way, and slowly but surely carried it all the way down the stairs. A crash downstairs, and then soon afterwards, they came again for an Olympic weight set. Set on trees were more plates than Samuel had ever seen, even in the school gym where the jocks practically lived. “Samuel? What’s happening?” Samuel jumped. Behind him was Lisa, his mother, yawning in her midnight blue cashmere housecoat. “What’s with all this racket? It’s 6 AM,” she added, annoyed, so loud her son jumped. Bruce came up the stairs, finished with his work and motioning for the men to leave. He stared for a long time into Lisa’s eyes, his face fierce with some kind of resolution. He then checked his watch. “Samuel, fetch me my comb, please. It’s time for me to go to work.” Samuel did as he was told, and Bruce, quickly combed his hair into a rough part, not quite as neatly as before, and staring the whole while into his wife’s eyes. The tension was palpable but for all his determination he broke first, dropping his comb onto the table by the TV, grabbing his apron and heading out the door. Lisa yawned again and went back upstairs. Having woken so early on a Saturday morning, Samuel let his curiosity get the better of him and looked into the basement. Down there, all of the junk had been pushed and stacked to the wall and in the clear space left was a magnificent powerlifting gym. There was several large bars, trees covered in plates from the tiny 2.5 pound ones up to 45s, red rubber plates and black steel plates. There was a power rack, a bench, flooring, and dumbbells up to 120 pounds lined up neatly in rows. Samuel tried to pick up a 45 pound plate and nearly dropped it. Gingerly he put it back and picked up the bar. He remembered watching the jocks do the bench press and he tried it. The bar felt heavy as he tried to push it up, but he made it, his arms shaking violently as he did. He was too scared to try any more though. This really wasn’t his thing. He jumped up to the bar of the power rack and tried to pull himself up. He heaved and kicked his legs but struggle as he might he couldn’t pull off a single one. He let go, landing lightly but hating himself for it. He had always been such a quiet little wimp. Not even all of this gear could change that, and he was certain it wouldn’t change his dad either. His mother was right, compared to Gordon and Mr. Connors, both of them were worthless. He couldn’t spend the whole day feeling sorry for himself, however. Having missed some classes there was a lot of make-up homework to do, and so Samuel lost himself in his studies while the day passed. Evening came with a slam of the door. He swiftly ran down, curious to see the state of his dad. He seemed to have cleaned up a little while he was at work. His hair was back in the neat part it was before, and his clothes seemed to have been smoothed over several times. Over the course of the day however, his scruff had grown out even more, outlining his features handsomely. He seemed out of sorts, but it was different from his expression that morning somehow. Noticing Samuel, he called out. “That lady with the long black hair, Vena. She couldn’t keep her hands off of my face! And making advances on me. As if I’d stoop to that level. Samuel, you’ve got to stay loyal to your loved ones. We men need to have a code, to have principles. Always remember that.” Samuel nodded vigorously and Bruce stepped past him making his way down into the basement. For a moment Samuel was reminded of the way Mr. Connors had pushed him by and walked away the day before, but he shook his head and rid his mind of it. His dad was nothing like that. Not long after, he heard grunting below. He snuck down, taking a peek at what was happening, and he was surprised at what he saw. Bruce’s face was a mask of fury, and he pulled every rep with what was practically a roar. It was anger, all rage, channelled into moving the bar up and down. He had stripped off his vest and button-up, having tossed them aside into an uncharacteristically messy heap while he worked out in only his undershirt and pants. Samuel had a small gasp of anticipation. Sweat shined from Bruce’s furrowed brow as he forcefully shifted the weights, roaring with effort. He carefully counted the plates on each of the exercises his dad did: Bench press: 135 lbs Rows: 115 lbs Overhead press: 85 lbs Squat: 155 lbs Deadlift: 175 lbs Pull-ups: 6 He made a mental note to check out what the jocks at school did. One last long growl as his dad pulled the bar from the ground one last time and dropped it. That was Samuel’s cue. He tiptoed up the stairs and pulled out the notebook he had been holding for school. He noted the weights of the lifts he had just seen, hoping his parents would think he was just doing some homework. “Hey there, hard at work?” Samuel snapped his book shut. There was Bruce, dripping with sweat, running from his now-messy hair down the side of his face and dripping from the scruff on his chin. He had work clothes in his arms. Samuel opened his mouth, thinking fast about what to reply, but there was no need. Bruce was already making his way upstairs and soon enough there were the sounds of the shower. Dinner came soon enough and Bruce was again clean-shaven and back to his impeccable self. A few words were exchanged about school and whatnot but Samuel had no intention of bringing up any of the uncomfortable events that had recently occurred, and it seemed the same for his mom, who continued with her meal in the same bored fashion she had spent the rest of her day. He finished his meal as he was always taught to do but then noticed that his dad’s plate was full. Hadn’t he been eating? He sat in silence watching Bruce finish one plate, and another. Lisa always made enough food to keep for leftovers in case anyone was hungry later, usually herself when she didn’t feel like cooking lunch. At the end there was nothing left, and to Samuel’s surprise, Bruce got up and went rummaging in the fridge. He eventually settled on the carton of milk, and poured himself two glasses to top off his large meal. “Thanks kindly for the meal, Lisa,” he remarked cheerfully, as he started doing the dishes. That evening, instead of sitting down on his reclining chair to read as usual, Bruce went to the computer and started browsing the internet. When it got late and Samuel headed up to bed he was still at it, intently looking at whatever it was he was looking at.
  17. The house was a wreck when we got inside. The communal bathrooms hadn't been updated in years, and the kitchen was barely functioning. As the team moved in to stake out their rooms, Colin and I retreated to the study. "Colin, this place is a disaster. Are you sure it's a good idea to move in here?" He put a hand on my shoulder, and I was immediately reassured. “I’m going to call Marcus’s father for help now.” Dan Cunitz was one of the most successful real estate developers in the state. He was also an alumnus of the school’s football team, and had been very generous to the school over the years. He had both the means and the resources to help rebuild the house. “Dan, we are going to need a complete rebuild of the bathrooms and kitchen, for starters. You WILL send over all the plumbing materials we need.” There was a pause as Dan spoke, then Colin replied: “No, not next week. Tomorrow. You will send the materials tomorrow.” I flinched a bit just overhearing Colin’s direct tone: Dan Cunitz had a well-deserved reputation as an aggressive, hard-nosed negotiator. I wasn’t sure this approach would work well with him. “You want to see what I can do with the team?” Colin said. With that, he barked at Jackson and me: “SHIRTS OFF!” Without hesitation, we obliged. I looked at Jackson and was impressed with his build. His shoulders seemed impossibly wide, with cannonball delts, a thick chest of armor, and a ripped 8-pack of abs. His biceps were huge and peaked, even while he was relaxed. He put his hands on his narrow hips and just casually flexed it all. Then he looked over and acknowledged me for the first time that day. With a blank look on his face, he put his huge hand on my neck and gave it a firm squeeze. He even reached over and slapped my hard midsection a few times, and said, “Colin did nice work on you, bro.” Even I was surprised at how my abs withstood his playful, but strong slaps. With that, Colin held up the phone, took some photos of us and sent them to Dan. I could only overhear pieces of Colin’s side of the conversation: “I can train Marcus…. In four weeks, he’ll be as big as my brother, in the photo…. at least that big, yes…. then eight weeks…. yes… 275lbs…. I know you are familiar with Jackson’s athletic record… Marcus has the potential to pass him. I know how to motivate that kind of growth, yes… but we’ll see how training goes, Marcus may not even be suited for baseball in a few months.” Did Colin just promise to have Marcus as big as me in four weeks? Bigger than Jackson in eight weeks? I knew better than to doubt him. And he had Mr. Cunitz eating out of the palm of his hand, which was probably the most impressive feat of all. There was another pause, and then I saw a knowing smile come across Colin’s face. “You can have it delivered today? That’s even better Danny-boy.” He was calling one of the most powerful men in the state Danny-boy. Even the university president addressed him as Mr. Cunitz. “Send over some staff to do the installation as well. Oh, and you’ll also have 600lbs of grass-fed beef shipped to the house each week. We need to eat well.” And in a deeper, much more authoritative tone, Colin concluded the call, while looking directly at a shirtless Jackson: “Let me know when you want to visit, I’m certain you will be pleased with the results.” Colin seemed to have an inside track on how to motivate Mr. Cunitz. Mr. Cunitz agreed to all of Colin’s demands. After the call, Colin summoned the entire team to the weight room, which was in an addition to the main house. The 6,000 square foot facility was stripped of most equipment, save for a 14-foot long pull-up rig, which was bolted to the concrete wall. “Good news. Marcus’s father has agreed to pay for the renovation of the house, which will start this afternoon. And, he will have the weight room fully functioning in a couple of days. But first we have to take down this rig.” “Colin, this rig is in perfectly good shape. It’s perfect for pull-ups, squats, and so much more. Why would you take it down?” I asked. “Jackson, show him.” Colin said. Jackson sauntered over to the rig, where the pull-up bar was eight feet off the ground. Staring right at Colin, he just reached his massive arms up and gripped the bar, with his feet planted firmly on the ground. “A pull up bar is no good if your feet can reach the ground,” Colin said, matter-of-factly. “Well not all of us have Jackson’s height, or wing span for that matter,” I interjected. “Not yet,” Colin said, with chilling confidence. “Take the rig down Jackson.” With his arms still extended overhead, Jackson tightened up all of his muscles and started to pull. At first, I thought the rig wouldn’t yield without more assistance, but Colin calmly coached Jackson: “Tighten up your core Jackson,” he said quietly. And we watched, breathlessly, as each of Jackson’s cobble stone abs activated, one by one, as he inhaled slowly, looking directly at Colin. “Now show me what those lats can do.” Jackson’s lats slowly started to flare out, as he inhaled, to immense proportions – much wider than anyone had ever seen. Colin gently placed a hand on Jackson’s upper back and softly said “That’s it Jackson, activate here now.” He started to exert all of his muscle, and after about a minute of silence, the rig started to creak. There was a loud groan coming from the concrete wall, as the iron bar started to yield to Jackson’s raw power. Jackson’s biceps, triceps and forearms were flexed up as well, showing his truly colossal muscle. The room was completely quiet except for the groaning of the rig, which steadily increased. I looked at the team, and everyone was riveted to this display of undisputed strength, most especially James, the power hitter. The cinderblock walls started to loosen, imperceptibly at first, but they slowly started to crumble. Then Colin said “NOW JACKSON, LATS!” and the whole rig separated from the concrete wall. Cinderblocks tumbled down onto the floor as each of the 16 wall fasteners popped off, sounding like gunfire, one by one. All that was left were the floor anchors. Jackson stood triumphantly under the crumpled rig, a stunning sight of 275lbs of raw muscle. His arms hung at his sides, pushed out by his still immensely flared back. His massive chest heaved slowly, as his breath started to return to normal. Jackson was about to deal with the floor anchors when James stepped forward and addressed Colin: “Let me take out the floor anchors. I want you to see what I’m capable of.” “You know the rule, James. Shirt off, and get to work.” Next to Jackson, James looked diminutive. But when he pulled the hem of his shirt over his head, he revealed a solid, dense build of 195lbs of power hitter muscle, and legs like a thoroughbred racehorse. James had a beefier build, and his neck and trap muscles were remarkable. He moved to the thick vertical bar that anchored the rig to the floor and gripped it. He got into a quarter squat, inhaled slowly and started to exert upward pull on the bar. At first, it seemed like an impossible task, since it was difficult for anyone to get leverage in that position. But after a few seconds, with James glutes completely fired up, the bar started to come up out of the cement floor. The bar continued to groan with resistance, but finally gave up. With one last immense rumble, the concrete floor started to crack, and then opened up and released the anchor, yielding to James’s coiled muscle. A glistening James smiled at Colin, knowing he had redeemed his stature on the team. The entire team was riveted to these two feats of inhuman strength. Colin’s training program was underway. The next two weeks were a complete blur. Marcus and I were sharing a room, and our schedule seemed to revolve around his workouts. When we weren't at the gym, we were planning his next sessions, or his diet. His earlier animosity towards me seemed to dissipate, and he had a newfound respect for me. His progress at the gym was impressive - slow, steady, deliberate. For a guy who barely weighed 145lbs, he was benching his body weight in no time. He seemed a bit apprehensive anytime we mentioned his father’s sponsorship of the team, but I was able to keep him focused on his regimen. Brendan and Jeremy had taken over the supervision of the overall team, and it was paying off. Their collective body weight had increased a remarkable 15% in the first few weeks. Brendan now tipped the scales at 210lbs, up from 180, and he had all but abandoned his dream of becoming a pro wide receiver. "Just too damn big for that," he said with a huge smile on his face. Jeremy was now up to 240lbs himself, easily one of the biggest guys in the house. He had all but tossed out his wardrobe, since he inexplicably grew taller. At 6 5, he walked around in tight shorts and whatever tank tops he could find. He spent his days happily coaching, eating and lifting. Jackson spent all of his time with Colin. For a guy we all remembered as a typical alpha-male athlete, his attitude had changed dramatically. He was entirely subjugated to Colin now: following him around 24/7, almost mindless in his devotion. Everywhere that Colin went, we were sure to see Jackson two steps behind him, and he would either be shirtless, in just shorts, training shoes and a backwards baseball cap, when he wasn't wearing a custom-made 150lb weight vest. Any verbal interaction we tried to have with Jackson was met with a blank look, since he now only communicated through Colin. After two weeks of intense training, he stood at 6 7, and weighed in at 325lbs of ripped muscle: the biggest and strongest athlete in the history of the university. And although he lost any ability to think for himself, his GPA had soared from a paltry 2.7 to a perfect 4.0. Then Colin got a call from Mr. Cunitz, who said he was coming to visit and wanted an update on his “investment.”
  18. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 7

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 TROY One more curl, Maggot, just one more rep! Beautiful… Oh? You wanna do another? Then fucking do it, Maggot, do it! That’s it Maggot. You’re turning bright red there. I can see the fucking strain in your face. Your fucking neck is a mass of straining tendons! Damn, look at those rock-hard biceps of yours bulge! Look at those fucking veins pop out! It didn’t take long for those beasts to grow in, did it?! Don’t give up, Maggot, do it! That’s right, yell, fucking yell all you want! I love hearing you roar like a fucking maniac! And… BAM! Fuck, Maggot, that was awesome! You are a fucking beast today! That’s right, pause and take a good fucking look at the body in the mirror. Remember the first time I made you take off your shirt in the weight room. I thought you were gonnna die of shame. But now you like working out shirtless, casue you’re looking all swole, my Maggot, with that six pack and those bulging pecs of yours. I know you’d like to go around like that all the time but the school don’t allow it. Found out the hard way. Haha. But I’ve got a surprise for you, Maggot. Tomorrow is going to be a life changing day for you. Before now, you’ve been walking around in that loose shirt – which is getting a helluva lot less loose these days. Haha. But you’ve made such awesome progress, I went out and got you this. Yeah, it’s another blue Troy’s Maggot shirt, but look at it closely. That’s right. It’s a fucking tank top. It’s getting warmer and tomorrow you’re gonna wear that and give the whole school a fucking gun show! And dude, it will change your life forever. I guarantee it. And there are certain people we definitely want to show how fucking big you’re getting… Like Jack and Hunter! Haha! Ok, you can leave it off while we take your height and weight. 170! Damn, Maggot. We put 30 fucking pounds on you since you started on your…ah hem… supplements. And you can see it all throughout your core. It’s bigger, thicker, harder, with a musculature that’s way more defined and developed, with that ripped six pack, those pecs and those broad, bulging shoulders. Haha! And look at this! You’re 5’ fucking 9”! You’re an inch taller. That’ll be the GH at work. Why do you keep going on about that blue bottle? I told you to forget it. That was the lab dude’s pet project or something. Like I told you, the military took it away from him for human testing and he never heard any more about it. He just wants you to be his Guinea Pig. Anyway, look at that fucking rippling back of yours! The shit you’re on is getting you plenty big enough. Jack’s Maggot may be turning into a little tank – the thickness on that little dude is getting pretty freaky, but the way you’re growing, the best he could hope for is to be your mini-me. Haha. And Hunter’s Maggot may be putting on a little beef, but it’s nothing compared to the gains you’re making. Why mess with that experimental blue bottle shit when we’re going to win the bet without it? Why take the risk? Yeah, I still got the blue bottle. I’m keeping it locked away safe. So, just forget it, and think about tomorrow when you show up at school in that tank top. It’s gonna be a day you’ll never forget. I promise you. Brain’s Journal – Day 44 I feel like a fucking beast! Juicing is fucking legit! I’ve felt different almost from the day I started, more aggressive, more confident… and I’m a fucking animal in the gym! I’m so much stronger! I’ve just about doubled all my lifts! And my fucking muscles… It was only a few days before abs showed up on my flat stomach, like ripples on a fucking pond. I couldn’t fucking believe it! I had abs! Like those model guys on TV! And all the rest of my muscles… They’re growing all the fucking time! They’re popping up all over me, ALL FUCKING OVER ME! Every morning when I wake up, I’m fucking bigger! My arms are thicker, my chest is larger, and my shoulders are wider. FUCKIN AWESOME! And I can feel all that hard muscle moving around on my body under my shirt. FUCK, it feels good! I can’t believe what I was before, a worm, a fucking worm! And as big as I get, I know I’m still getting even bigger. And that thought just gets me fucking hard! The stack I’m on is legit, but I keep wondering what that little blue bottle would do. How big would that make me? Why does Troy keep it locked away? What is Troy really afraid of…? Maybe that I’ll get as big as him? That would be legit! Fuck, I’d love to be that big! And I’ll get there eventually, but I bet that blue bottle is the express route! But Troy’s not about to give that up. But he did give me that tank top, and holy crap, was he ever right about that! I had the strangest fucking day! First of all everyone was fucking staring at me all the time, especially the girls. One of them even stopped and asked me to flex so she could feel it. When I did she kind of grabbed at my rock-hard bi a little and then ran away giggling. Fuck, that made me hard. A lot was making me hard these days, but apparently, that was the stack. A couple of dudes even stopped me and asked how they could become maggots. No, wait, how did they put it? They wanted to know how to get into the Maggot Program – like there was a fucking program! I almost laughed my ass off. Then I told them you had to be chosen by one of the jocks. There was really no way to apply… Apply! hahahaha! I nearly lost my shit saying that! Then I saw Susie Nickerson, my crush, and I walk up to her all kinda suave like and I say, “Hi Susie,” giving the biceps an slight flex- not doin’ a pose or anything, just… you know… making ’em bulge a little while they’re hanging at my sides. As I say it, she looks up at me like she’s never seen me before and says, “Hi Brian, how’re you?” I say, “I’m fine,” and then ask her if she wants to grab a burger after school. She says, “Yes, but change your shirt first.” And I’m like, “Change my shirt? I can’t change my shirt. I’m Troy’s Maggot.” By this time the whole school knew about the bet. And she’s like “Troy’s Maggot? This jock is, like, laying claim to you, like he owns you. Don’t you find that degrading?” And I answer, “I guess I did when it first started, but now I’m proud of it. It’s kind of like a badge of honor. You know, I had two guys today ask me how they could become Maggots.” “Humph,” she said, “boys are pathetic. You know there’s more to being a man than having big muscles.” And I said, “Whoa, you must watch a lot of Family Channel, ‘’cause that shit’s straight off of there.” “Well, it’s true,” she said. “A couple of TV movies and suddenly you know all about what it’s like to be a dude. It may take more than big muscles to make a man, but having big muscles sure doesn’t disqualify you. In fact, from personal experience, I’d say you never really know what it is to be a man until you feel some real muscle on your frame, feel some power in your arms. It wakes up something inside you, something most dudes let sleep. But that’s something I don’t think a girl could ever understand.” “Then I guess you’re just another Neanderthal,” she said. “I guess I am. And one of these days, you’re gonna wanna try a little Neanderthal. And when you do, hit me up.” And then I just smiled at her, and she got real angry and stomped off. That didn’t go quite like I expected, but I was ok with how things turned out. It was lunch time and I made my way to the cafeteria. I still sat with Raphie, but I didn’t know how much longer that would last. Ralphie was buffing up, but I was noticeably bigger than him, noticeably bigger. And I could tell Ralphie didn’t like that. He was starting to get the muscle bug, just like me. Ross stopped eating with us after I called him puny. Well, next to Raphie and me he was staring to look kind of puny. I told him he otta start working out. He got mad, called us a couple of muscle heads and left. It was then I realized I was getting to the point where “muscle head” didn’t feel like an insult anymore. I kept seeing Simon around. He was wearing a tank top, too, these days. He was putting a lot of muscle on those arms of his. Problems is, because they were so short, they were starting to look a little stubby. He wasn't going to win the bet looking stubby. haha Guys had started calling him Little Tank, and it fit. Dude was almost half as wide as he was tall now. But he hated being called little in any context. He was always getting into fights. Been suspended twice for it already. I sometimes get fucking furious, but Troy is always there to talk me down. I guess he’s done it before for some of his jock buddies who have juiced. He’s pretty good at it. He always ends by telling me to save the anger for the gym, not to waste it on petty shit. And I do use it in the gym; it has helped me grow, get bigger, stronger. I know it has. Troy knows about growing. Troy sauntered over to our table, grinning. He gave Ralphie a sideways glance and then leaned over to me and said, “I tried to get another little bet going on an arm wrestling match between you and Ralphie-boy, here, but no one would bet against you, not even Hunter! We have so got this thing won!” Then he sauntered back to the jock’s table. I watched him go. Damn, those guys were big, way bigger than me. I wanted to be that big. Maybe that blue bottle could get me there, but Troy wasn’t going to use it. I know. I must have asked him 100 times. The only thing that might make Troy give it to me was if he thought he might lose the bet. I looked over at Ralphie. I knew Hunter was juicing him and he definitely was growing some big, veiny biceps and I could see his larger pecs starting to stretch his Hunter’s Maggot shirt. His back and shoulders were looking fuller and wider, too. But I think I must have grown twice as much as he has. And my tank top left no doubt I had way bigger arms than him. I was just on better stuff. Wait a minute… There was plenty of gear in the fridge in my room. And Troy never paid that much attention to how much was in there. If it looked like we might be running out, he just got some more. I could put Ralphie on the same shit I was on, maybe even a little more… And if it looked like Ralphie might be catching up to me, Troy would have no choice but to break out the blue bottle! “Ralphie,” I said. “Yeah?” he replied, “What are you doing after school today?” Next Part
  19. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 6

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 TROY Yeah, Maggot, it’s me. See you picked up on the first ring. Haha. Guess you really want to know what’s going on, hunh? Hunter and me hit Jack up about his roided out Maggot. He denied it, of course. Said his boy just has superior genetics. That’s total bullshit and both Hunter and I know it. He’s been juicing his maggot for a while, probably since day one. No, it doesn’t disqualify him. It’s not against the rules, it just makes it less interesting. The whole idea of the thing was to test our Maggot’s genetic potential. Throw gear into the mix and all that goes down the fucking crapper. Hell no, we’re not giving up! First of all, I want you to know Jack’s Maggot isn’t nearly as big as he looks. He’s a small guy, and when you put a little muscle on a small guy, it looks like a lot of muscle. And he’s got tiny joints, that’s something else that can make a guy’s muscles look bigger than they are. Yeah, I think this was part of Jack’s plan all along. I get why he chose Philips as his maggot now. Jack must have thought he’d be easier to put muscle on. But I bet after the first day he figured out the dude had the genetic potential of a worm. That must be when he started juicing him. And you can bet your ass Hunter is going to start juicing Ralphie. And that means we’re going to have to do it too, and do it better than either of them! We got no choice. Jack’s gone and turned our little scientific experiment into fucking chemical warfare. And now we’re going to have to pull out the big guns to get you some big guns, and not just big guns, but the biggest fucking guns possible so we can win this thing! Don’t wimp out on me now, Maggot! This is your chance to join the big boys. No more, just getting you big; now we’re gonna get you fucking HUGE! You’ll be busting out with massive muscles, fucking everywhere! Imagine your shirt stretched across your massive pecs; tenting out and draping down to cover abs like a fucking brick wall while the sleeves are pulled tight by your boulder-like shoulders and giant, vein covered bugling arms that put most dude’s legs to shame! Doesn’t that get your blood pumping? I know you, Maggot, better than you think. I know you like what’s been happening to your body and I know you fucking want this! You want it so fucking bad, you’d sell your own mother for it! Am I right…? I thought so. And I’m gonna fucking do it for you Maggot. I’m going to make you into that fucking muscle beast! Jack and Hunter are fucking idiots. They forgot my dad practically runs a big-ass pharmaceutical company. That’s right, almost owns the place. And thanks to all the fucking dinner parties my parents give, I knew exactly the guy to go to for the best possible shit you can possibly get. He thinks it’s for me—like I need it—I told him it was for a team mate. So, he had this question. It’s going to sound kind of weird, but he wants to know if your mother kept her placenta, you know for the stem cells, in case you ever got leukemia or anything. She did. Awesome! Ok, you’re gonna have to work out on your own today. I’ve got shit to do. Do your back. You know exactly what to do. I’ll be at your place as usual for our morning run tomorrow and we’ll get this shit started. Oh man, I can’t wait to see you fucking explode! Brian’s Journal Day 23 My head’s in a fucking whirl. I can’t concentrate on anything. I keep seeing Simon’s hard bulging body and his cocky attitude as he forced Justin Tambor to his knees with nothing but raw muscle. Fuck. I think I got hard watching it. It was in the moments after lunch I realized I wanted that kind of power and I wanted it bad. I wanted big powerful muscles that other guys would fear and envy. I wanted to feel all that hard sinew bulging and sliding around under my clothes as I walked down the hall. I wanted to know that every guy I passed was just praying I wouldn’t fuck with him. That’s what I wanted, and I got hard just thinking about it. Then Troy’s phone call came and I have to admit I was a little scared. I mean steroids? You hear so much about them… Did I really want to do this? But then I heard the answer from way down deep inside. I wanted it. I wanted it like nothing else I’d ever wanted. I wanted huge fucking boulder-like muscles! I wanted to be a big, juiced-up, veiny, massive roid boy! oh fuck yeah, I did! Bring on the fucking magic juice! Make me a monster! That’s what was running through my head as I stepped into the weight room yesterday. It was weird not having Troy there. I mean it was almost as if he were part of the weight room and it was incomplete without him. But even though he wasn’t physically present, I could still hear him in my head as I did my Bent Over Rows. “Keep that ass out, and that back arched, Maggot!” he said, almost as if he were there. “Give me one more, one more! You can do it, Maggot!” And my whole workout was like that, pushing myself just as he would have pushed me; always one more, just one more… FUCK! And then it was done. I’d done it. And in my head Troy was clapping me on the back and leading me to the next exercise. When I got home that night, I didn’t know what to do with myself. Visons of muscles, huge, hard, bulging, vein covered fucking muscles, were throbbing in my head. I went to my room and tried to sleep. I kept having dreams about my body, swelling up, getting huge, with hard, granite blocks of muscle, and them my cock would explode and wake me up. I lay there panting for a minute or two before I drifted off again, and then I’d have another one. And one or two about Simon. Only in my dream, Simon didn’t yank off his shirt, he exploded out of it. Giant, hard, pulsing muscles just swelled up bigger and bigger on him, tearing their way free, as he shot up taller and taller, chest swelling out, biceps bursting into vieny boulders, legs thickening into muscular stocks. Then he’d start flexing his new massive muscles and roaring with pleasure at the sheer animal power he possessed. Then BAM, my cock would go off and I’d wake up. When Troy finally came, it was without any kind of warning. He just burst in through my door with a brown paper bag in his hand and a small refrigerator balanced on his huge, bulging shoulder. I was already awake, waiting for him. I had been for an hour. “I got the shit, Maggot,” he said, putting the fridge down and plugging it in. “We’re gonna keep it here and I’m gonna give you your injections every morning before our run. I told your mom it was supplements for you and we needed to keep them in your room so your little brother wouldn’t get into them.” “Here,” he said, opening the paper bag and pulling out one small glass bottle after another. “This is Test Propionate, this is Dianabol, this is GH, and this is a fucking cutting edge Myostatin inhibitor.” He said all this like it should mean something to me. But for all I knew, he could be speaking Greek. “And this is going to make me huge?” I asked. “Oh… fucking massive, Maggot, fucking massive,” he answered. “I’ve known a few guys who’ve juiced, but no one who’s taken a stack like this. You are gonna hulk the fuck out, Maggot! The only thing we gotta worry about is somebody noticing or asking the wrong questions about how you got so huge so fast.” I felt myself getting hard again. “When can we start?” “Right now,” said Troy, upending the bag on my bed. A package of hypodermic needles, some cotton balls and a bottle of alcohol tumbled out along with a small blue bottle. “What’s that?” I asked, pointing at the blue bottle. “Oh,” said Troy, “quickly picking up the blue bottle and placing it back in the bag. “We’re not going to fuck with that,” he said. “The guy at the lab made it special for you, but it sounded kind of sketch to me, like some kind of weird, science fictiony, comic booky thing. Better leave it alone. Anyway, we got more than enough stuff to turn you into a fucking beast! These two you’re getting twice a week, this one every day and this one three times a week. Ok, drop your drawers, Maggot. You’re gonna take these in the glut!” Next Part
  20. Guest

    (Un)even rivals (5)

    Five A week after his competition Chris could finally take the plane back home. Ever since his victory he'd felt drained and for the first time since high school he'd gone a week without working out. He got home and greeted his girlfriend by kissing her deeply on the mouth but his 7 incher showed no reaction whatsoever. Trisha didn't insist either and he just went to bed to sleep it off. The next morning Chris awoke feeling recharged and walked into the bathroom. He stepped onto the scale and blinked as it stopped just under 200 pounds: he'd somehow lost 36 pounds! He looked at his reflection and saw that he looked softer. "Better hit the weights to build back some mass", he said to himself. Jeremy entered his uncle's gym proudly: he'd gained 36 pounds of muscle from the curse and his body was more ripped than ever. The smile faded a bit from his face as he heard the low, rumbling noises echoing against the ceiling. He stepped into the weight area and stared at Ted doing bench presses with a fully loaded bar. The bar moved up and down with perfect control. Ted racked the weight and sat up, looking at the staring Jeremy. "Ah, you're back. Give me hand", he rumbled. "You need a spot?", Jeremy asked. "Like a little boy could spot this fully loaded bar", Ted said laughingly, "No, it's too light for me to really train. You stand behind me and push down the bar with all your might when I press it up". "That's dangerous, man", Jeremy objected. "DO IT, boy!", Ted boomed and laid back down on the bench. Jeremy sprinted over to the bench and pressed the bar down like the teen beast had told him. His eyes widened as Ted pushed the bar up without shaking. "Push, I told ya", Ted grunted in between reps. "I'm pushing", Jeremy protested in between fastening breaths. After 20 reps, Ted could feel Jeremy's force wear down and he grinned as he saw the guy's red face. He cranked out ten more reps and racked the weights. Jeremy let go of the bar as the teen beast's paws released the iron and groped the pecs straining his tank top. "What do ya think yar doing?", Ted barked loudly, "That was set 1. Three more to follow, boy! Grab that bar and push hard this time!" Jeremy quickly grabbed hold of the bar as the giant teen lifted it up. He gritted his teeth and pushed down with all his might. "Too weak, boy", Ted boomed and cranked out perfect rep after perfect rep; his pecs bulging with power as they fought against the resistance of the fully loaded bar and the 225 pound bodybuilder. Once again, he pumped out 30 reps, steadying the bar in his strong grip as Jeremy's arm began to shake from the effort. Jeremy didn't let go of the bar as the teen beast racked the weight. His own triceps were on fire from being pushed back. He looked down at the huge chest, noticing the tears appearing on the tight tank top and gulped. "Miring the goods, boy?", Ted asked and lifted the bar for his third set. A grin formed on his lips as he felt the clearly weakened power of the bodybuilder: he was so much stronger than this professional athlete. His own pecs were burning with a hardening pump as he kept cranking out reps. He passed 30 reps, 40 reps before racking the weight with a load banging noise at 50 reps. He inhaled deeply, his pumped pecs ripping his sweat-drenched tank top some more and looked up, staring directly in the 225 pound bodybuilder's eyes. Sweat dripped from Jeremy's dark red face, his own muscular chest heaving as he filled his lungs with oxygen. He looked back in the teen beast's dark eyes but quickly looked away as he felt intimidated. He gulped once more as he stared at the protruding chest ready to rip through the insanely tight tank top. Further down, a thick pipe was clearly outlined in the grey sweatpants. "Final set, boy", Ted boomed and pushed up the fully loaded bar. Despite his pecs being pumped and drained from his grueling workout, the weight fell easy to Ted: the double dose of his new steroids had made his balls grow bigger and they flooded his beastly body with testosterone. Jeremy's body rocked back and forth on the rhythm Ted imposed to the moving bar. Jeremy gaped at the teen's working pecs,; the muscle visible through the now almost transparent tank top. He could also see a dark patch forming at the tip of the thick pipe in the sweatpants. "MORE!", Ted roared as he pushed out more reps. His pecs were burning as he pumped more blood into the big muscles. His face turned into a dark red, angry mask, sweat flowing in streams over it as he reached 40 reps. "More", he gritted between his teeth and summoned more strength from his 280 pound body. Jeremy's body now shook violently as the teen beast's massive arms, his thick triceps pumped at the back of them, quaked from the effort. Ted cranked out 15 more reps, his tank top ripping more and more as his pumped pecs pushed the stretched fabric beyond its limits. His cock throbbed inside his sweatpants, tenting them visibly. He racked the bar with a loud roar and sat up swiftly. "That'll do, boy. Move", he rumbled as he got up from the bench and pushed the 225 pound bodybuilder aside. Jeremy was thrown aside by the teen beast's powerful shove, crashing into the smith machine. He steadied himself against the smith machine and looked at the huge 18 year old who began doing pushups and decided to hit the showers. Ted pumped out 10,000 pushups to end his chest workout and strutted over to the showers himself. He ripped off his skintight, sweat-drenched tank top, pulled off his sweatpants and entered the shower zone. Jeremy stared in awe as the teen beast emerged in front of him. Even though a layer of fat coated the guy's body, every muscle was outlined underneath. "I can barely flex my pecs", Ted grunted. Jeremy looked at the teen's chest and his mouth fell open. The thick muscles that protruded atop the muscle gut, were shiny red from all the blood pumped into them during the workout. "You like real muscle, boy?", Ted asked with a sneer. Jeremy nodded and moaned faintly as his hands made contact with the strong pecs. His 6 incher throbbed painfully hard and exploded against the teen beast's muscle gut as the thick pecs bounced under his grasp. Ted grabbed hold of the bodybuilder's shoulder and spun him around. His rock-hard 11 incher, throbbing hard after his workout, brushing against the muscular ass. "No", Jeremy mumbled as he felt the thick head between his legs. He tried escaping but the teen simply pushed him against the tilled wall. His mumble turned into a shriek as the thick snake was rammed into him. "YEAH", Ted boomed as he slammed his cock hard in and out of the clenching ass, his heavy balls smacking against the bodybuilder's hamstrings. Despite his 225 pounds of muscle, Jeremy felt like a helpless child as the huge teen ravaged his ass. "How ya like being fucked by a 280 pound god?", Ted bellowed deeply and violently raped the bodybuilder. Jeremy's body was being pushed against the tilled wall by sheer force the 280 pound teen beast produced. "YEAUGHN!", Ted roared as he came in angry spurts inside the bodybuilder's ass. 12 thick loads of sticky cum squirted from his 11 incher into the spasming athlete in his grasp, making his six-pack bloat. Jeremy's knees buckled and he collapsed down on the floor as the teen beast's thick rod left his ass. He noticed cum and blood pooling around him as it leaked from his devastated ass. "Bodybuilders sure aren't what they used to be", Ted sneered as he looked down on the worn out athlete. He turned around, showered quickly and strutted out of the shower zone, the muscle of his ass flexing and relaxing with every step he took. Jeremy stared at the teen beast's wide, muscular back. "I can't wait to steal his muscles too. Then we'll see who's boss", he said to himself as he got up weakly. His ass protested painfully as he stepped cautiously into the locker room. He waited until he heard Ted leave before getting dressed himself: he didn't want to be naked in the same room as the teen beast anymore. Ted got home with a big grin on his face. He noticed Chris and Trisha leaving their car and strutted over to them. "Hi, Ted", Trisha said and kissed him on the cheek to greet him. "Ya guys up for a swim?", Ted asked, "My housemate got a pool installed last week and I'm gonna dive in. Wanna join me?". "Is there any room to work on my tan aside the pool", Trisha asked in a lust-filled voice. "Off course", Ted replied, what ya think, Chrissy?" "I don't know…", Chris began. "Come on, hon", Trisha interrupted, "it'll be fun. And you look good in your speedos.". "Great, I'll see ya guys in a few minutes. Come round the back, pool's in the garden", Ted said and strutted away. Trisha rushed inside their house. Chris just walked into their room as she emerged from the bathroom, wearing her tiny black bikini. "Something wrong, hon?", Trisha asked as she noticed her boyfriend's look. "I don't like the idea of my girl parading around like that", Chris said. "Oh please, I wore exactly the same outfit when we first met. Remember I was a podium girl at your contests back then?", Trisha answered, "Besides you're way better looking than your cousin". Chris didn't have time to react as Trisha simply grabbed a towel, hung it around her shoulders and went downstairs. Chris got changed quickly, draped a towel around his less muscular waist and followed her. They arrived at the pool but Ted wasn't there yet. Trisha unwrapped her towel, placed it on a lying chair and installed herself in the sun aside the pool. Chris tossed his own towel down, kissed his girl on the mouth and dove in the pool. He swam a few lanes, trying to forget his lost pounds of muscle and the somehow flabbier look of his 199 pound body. He swam up to the edge of the pool, folded his arms on the tiles and positioned his head atop his forearms, staring at his girlfriend's nice body. "Ya guys are already here". Ted's deep voice made both of them look at the door and their eyes widened in surprise as Chris' younger cousin emerged from the house. Trisha bit her lip in pure lust as she scanned the uncovered body of the guy that had fucked her brains out daily during her boyfriend's absence for the first time. Ted stepped out of his house and revealed his body as he stepped into the sun. His 280 pound body simply oozed masculinity: his five o'clock beard highlighted the angular shape of his otherwise young looking face; the layer of fat that covered his clearly strong and hard looking muscles gave him a prison-like, intimidating physique from his bull neck over his wide shoulders, protruding chest down to his strong muscle gut; his thick legs filled the pipes of his swim shorts completely, wrapping the fabric tightly around the muscular quads and hams and showcasing his ass; a prominent bulge snaked down the right pipe against the thick quad. "Looking hot, Trish", Ted said as he looked at his cousin's girlfriend. He winked at her and noticed the wet patch forming on the tiny pants of her bikini. "Let's swim", he said and jumped in the pool. Chris looked up and the sun was blocked from his sight as his huge cousin dove over him into the pool. Chris' eyes scanned the thickly muscled body that stretched out inches above his face and felt like a killer whale sprang over him. Instinctively, he reached out and touched the giant beast jumping over him, his fingers brushing the hard surface of his cousin's muscular body. Ted emerged gracefully next to his cousin, pretending to ignore Chris touching his torso. Chris stepped back involuntarily, pressing his own still muscled back against the tilled wall of the pool, and looked up into his cousin's dark eyes: the 6 feet teen eclipsed him in height and width. "Ya up for some water polo, Chrissy?", Ted asked and positioned his hands next to his cousin's shoulders against the wall. Chris felt more intimidated then ever by his 5 year younger cousin, his eyes scanning the thick arms that screamed power. "Sure", he said and dove under to escape the muscle prison. Ted grinned as his cousin surfaced a few feet further. He swam to the far side of the pool, grabbed the bright yellow ball and tossed it to the middle of the pool. "Ready?", he yelled to his cousin at the other side of the pool. "Yep", Chris said, staring at the ball. "GO!", Ted boomed and launched himself toward the center of the pool. His thick, strong legs propelling his 280 pound body through the water. Chris also swam toward the ball, his 199 pound body encountering less resistance than his way bigger cousin's but his weaker muscles not producing as much strength and speed. He extended his hand to the ball but a big paw rose up underneath it and tossed it up in the air. Ted surfaced inches away from his cousin, extended his thick right arm and snatched the ball in midair, his paw encircling more than half of it. Chris propelled himself up and forward and attempted to grab the yellow ball. Ted put his left paw against his cousin's still muscular chest and shoved him back like he waved off a fly. Chris' 199 pound body was driven back a few feet by the force of the shove. Ted lifted the ball above his head, his right bicep balling up into its 28 inches in the process, and threw the ball hard into the goal at his cousin's end of the pool. "1-0", Ted said in his deep voice. Chris swam to his end zone and grabbed the ball. He saw his cousin looking at Trisha and decided to make his move. He propelled himself at full force to the other end of the pool. Ha passed his cousin at the center of the pool and swam toward the goal. Trisha pointed at the pool and Ted turned around to see his smaller cousin swim by and moving closer to the goal on his end of the pool. He dove and shot underneath the surface to his cousin, his strong legs pushing him forward like a dolphin. Chris was within shooting range of the goal and raised his right arm. Just as he was about to launch the ball, a huge paw grabbed hold of his forearm, encircling it completely and the thick fingers digging into his corded muscles; the jolt of pain made him drop the ball. He turned his head and saw his cousin emerging from the water. He kicked wildly at the teen beast's stomach, his foot hitting the hard surface of the muscle gut. But it was no use, his cousin's other paw grabbed his left hip and pulled him toward him. Chris fought back with full force but he was no match for his cousin's strong arms: within seconds his back was against the muscled surface of huge teen's torso. Ted wrapped his left arm around his cousin's torso just underneath his pecs and released his right forearm to grab the ball with his right paw. "You're not playing nice, Chrissy", Ted said in his cousin's ear. Chris squirmed in the teen beast's strong grip, his hands tugging at the thick forearm wrapped around him. Ted smirked and flexed his left arm a bit, hardening his hold while his right paw playfully tossed the ball up in the air. Chris grunted in pain as the steely 28 inch bicep dug into his side and the thick forearm pushed the air out of his lungs as it began crushing his weakened abs. He could also feel his cousin's cock hardening against the back of his leg as it swelled inside his swim shorts. Ted turned around, securing his cousin's 199 pound body tightly against his own, and launched the ball hard into his cousin's goal. "2-0. Ya better start to fight back, Chrissy", he said into his cousin's ear as he released him and swam off. Chris rubbed his painful torso, a red band appearing where his cousin had grabbed him. He saw Ted talking to Trisha and swam to the ball. He fetched it and turned around to discover an empty pool: his big cousin was nowhere to be seen. He turned his head around a few time but didn't see to teen beast. He began swimming with the ball and reached the center of the pool. Suddenly, he felt a strong current behind him and a big shadow fell over him. He turned around and a cry formed on his lips. Ted had been hiding on the bottom of the pool, his huge chest filled with oxygen, to wait for his cousin's next move. When the smaller guy began swimming toward his part of the pool, his trap was ready. As soon as his cousin reached the very center of the pool, he moved behind him, squatted down on the bottom of the pool and summoned every ounce of strength in his 280 pound body to propel himself up. His beastly quads bulged and flexed as he shot up and emerged from the water. An evil smirk formed on his lips as his body rose up from the water until just his calves were underneath the surface, towering over his 199 pound cousin. He extended his thick arms next to his body, forming a wide cross before crashing down onto his cousin. The cry died on Chris' lips as the teen beast fell down atop him, dragging him down under the water. He fought with everything he had left but his huge cousin trapped him against the pool floor. His own back was against the tilled floor while the teen beast lay atop him. He squirmed and budged but the 280 pound body trapping him didn't move. He clawed at his cousin; his fingers trying to dig into the hard flesh in vain while he could feel the oxygen escaping his lungs. He made a final, desperate effort and managed to slip free and swam up; he inhaled fiercely, filling his lungs with air. Ted had seen the look of panic in his cousin's eyes and had let him get free; he could have easily held the guy down until he drowned. Just as his cousin filled his lungs for the third time, he grabbed his flanks and pulled him under again. Chris felt the strong paws encircling his waist and pulling him under. He fought back in vain as his cousin's thick, strong arms overpowered his worn out body. Ted smacked his cousin into his torso, trapping his face between his pecs. He wrapped his arms around his cousin's back and pulled him into his huge body as he let the both of them sink down to the bottom of the pool. Chris tied resisting but the two huge arms wrapped around him like two thick anacondas pushed his own arms into his flanks. The protruding chest began crushing his face as his cousin began flexing his pecs. He could feel the teen beast's big cock hardening some more against his own soft one. Ted felt all powerful and hardened his flex even more while his cock swelled inside his swim shorts. Pain shot through Chris as the steel-like girders of the muscle prison that trapped him hardened even more around him. His head got free from the canyon between the protruding pecs on his cousin's chest and shot aside against the surface of the hard left pectoral. His lips encountered the protruding, hard nipple and instinctively he sucked on it. Ted's head shot back in unexpected pleasure and his cock hardened further as his smaller cousin sucked his sensitive nipple. He enjoyed the pleasure, his now rock-hard cock smacking against his cousin's weakened abs. He knew the smaller guy was on the verge of passing out and released his grip to let him up. Chris surfaced as soon as the strong arms broke their grip. He took in deep breaths, filling his lungs and chasing the black dots that danced in front of his eyes. Ted surfaced also. He grabbed his smaller cousin, hoisted him out of the pool and laid him down aside it. Then, he got out himself. Chris stared up at his huge cousin towering over him; the teen beast's rock-hard cock tenting his swim shorts. Ted turned around, ripped off his own sweat shorts and stepped over to Trisha. He positioned himself over her frail, 120 pound body and rammed his cock into her through her bikini pants. Trisha's eyes rolled back in pleasure and her back arched off chair as the thick head of Ted's 11 incher invade her. Her hands grabbed hold of his wide, muscular back for support, unable to dent the undulating mounds of muscle that flowed into each other. Ted drove more and more inches of his monster meat into his cousin's girlfriend right in front of his eyes. Trisha convulsed and shivered in ecstatic pleasure, her back arching up even more and pressing her body against the teen beast's hard torso as her juiced began flowing along the hard snake that was being pushed roughly into her. One third of the teen's meat made her climax faster than her boyfriend's entire cock. Still pumped and horned up after trashing his cousin, Ted drove two more inches of his hard meat into Trisha before he began pumping in and out of her. He fucked her hard, savoring his domination in front of his cousin, and trashed the chair they were laying in. "GOD! GOOOOOOOOD! Ughn…", excited moans and incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth as the 280 pound, muscular beast began to fuck her hard. She cramped up and spasmed against the hard slabs of beef of his torso. She wrapped her legs up around his thick legs, letting her frail body rock back and forth under the force of his fucking. Ted put his hands on the ground and cranked out some pushups as he fucked his cousin's girlfriend harder and harder. "YEAUGHN!", he roared deeply and loudly as his orgasm exploded through his 280 pound body, his huge muscles flexing in the process. Trisha passed out: her senses being overloaded with pleasure as the teen beast came inside her. Her limp body hung atop his thick snake as he did some more pushups. Ted felt cum drip along the exposed two thirds of his shaft and slid onto his dangling, big balls. He withdrew from Trisha and stood up in front of his cousin: his 11 incher pointed straight up and kept blasting out angry spurts that flew up above his own head and splattered down in a sticky rain on his beastly body. As his orgasm wore down, he strutted over to his cousin and roughly lifted him up. Chris stared up at the teen beast as he was lifted from the ground. He shivered in the strong grip and felt the still hard, cum-drenched cock slid along his own abs. "Yar girl is mine now, Chrissy", Ted boomed, "She'll keep living with ya and ya better take good care of her. Got it?". Chris nodded in response and was thrown down on the floor. "Now get her home!", Ted barked and dove back into the pool.
  21. Quite a few people have been in touch regarding a follow up, so here it is. It took ages, but I orgasmed twice writing it, so if you enjoyed the first instalment, this may do something for you! Link to previous instalment: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/ --- Four months had passed since Alexander, who had made quite clear that he would go only by Alex, had first begun his training programme, funded by his wealthy, horny patron, under the auspices of some of the world's leading bodybuilding and strength training experts. The training had yielded some amazing results already, in spite of the fact that Alex had been so reluctant to give up on the diet he adored so much. It turned out that Mr. Richards, Alex's billionaire sponsor, did not mind this in the slightest. He was perfectly happy to watch the increasingly thickly muscled Alex eat huge quanities of pizza, steaks and fast food. It had proven a major turn on for Mr. Richards, who it seemed had unknowingly been long harbouring a fetish for big men overeating, expanding hard stomach walls and general slovenly behaviour from giant muscle men. So, there had been so reduction in his body fat levels. However nobody was complaining, as his muscular development was exemplary. He awoke one December morning in the lavishly decorated bedroom of Mr. Richards' Holland Park penthouse. The property magnate had been willing to spend some time in the US in order to find his subject, a young man so motivated by a desire to build muscle and sculpt himself into a god that he was willing for this aim to completely take over his life. However, having found Alex, he was very much in a rush to return to London, where he found his life to be somewhat more comfortable and familiar. Alex of course had no objections to the mountains of money and resources that he was set to receive and had spent these four months living a life of unimaginable luxury, alongside his regimental exercise schedule and frequent visits into Mr. Richards' bedroom. He was not out of shape himself and in spite of his overwhelming commitments to his various investments he managed to find time to make regular trips to the gym. He had a swimmer's build, a tiny waist ribbed with muscle that bulged and twisted as he moved. His abdominal muscles were perfect if slight and covered in soft and gently haired skin. His pecs were not large but well defined and formed a sexy self at the top of his relatively small frame. As Alex entered the gym, Mr. Richard's was just finished a set of pull ups. He performed these excercises in just his boxers, and as Alex crept up behind him silently he effortlessly lifted Mr. Richard's into the air and then off of the bar as he removed his hands from it. Holding his like a baby he then moved in and gave him a long and powerful kiss, Alex's beefy chest inflating and he drew in air from Mr. Richards' mouth. 'Oh boy, you're getting so strong, I felt light-headed when you took that breath out of me!' Alex carried his patron out of the gym and down the corridor to his bedroom. He was originally planning to go in and do some squats, but he momentariyl weighed up his options, looking down at his heaving massive muscular quads and juicy ass and deceided that fucking Mr. Richards may well be a better use of his time right now. After his comments regarding Alex's increased strength, the impressive 23 year old's dick had begun to rise to its full glory. By this point a meaty semi-erection occupied his skin tight boxer briefs. Generally the two of them fucked in silence, even though over these months they had become friends and enjoyed spending time together. Mr. Richards' morbid fascination with Alex's gigantic muscles and the intense pleasure that Alex felt when slipping his big manly fingers into his tight pink little asshole meant that both parties were fully occupied by the thoughts in thei head throughout. He dropped Mr. Richards onto the bed and immediately lifted his legs into the air. With his teeth he pulled off Mr. Richards' underpants and then began to run his tongue around the anus, gently to begin with and then rougher. He then moved to deepthroating the beautiful soft and fleshy penis, which gradually grew longer and harder. Once both men had reached a state of full erection, Alex lay on his back and let Mr. Richards worship his entire body as was their routine. Mr. Richards slight body was very mobile and he moved all over Alex with ease. Alex's toes it had been discovered, were erogenous zones, and when Mr. Richards sucked both of his big toes at the same time, Alex's whole enormous body would shudder with pleasure. Then, his with nipples hard and meaty, Mr. Richards would travel up to the bulky chest, holding the two slabs of pec meat in his hands, before leaning in and nibbling on those sensitive nipples. Alex rocked his head back and howled, making the walls of the room shake and his abdominals tighten. 'Okay Mr. Richards, you've got me going now, I can't wait anymore, give it me to me!' Mr. Richards obeyed and turned around, presenting his ass the Alex, who slipped an index finger in, causing Mr. Richards to moan like a bitch, shut his eyes and grit his teeth. It turned Alex on hugely, hearing his patron squeal with pleasure, just from a single finger! He imagined how shrill and intense hisscreams would become as he pounded his thick rod in and out of the soft ass. With two fingers now inside the anus, he leaned forward and was able to put his tongue further in. Mr. Richards, who had been dutifully sucking the dick that was about to be jammed in his hole, rolled his eyes back in his head. The salty joy that was Alex's pre-cum was dripping down his face and forming a puddle on the bed and it seemed that neither of them could resist any longer. Alex reached down and covered his hands in the pre-cum that was so liberally being spilled on the bed and used it to prepare Mr. Richards now significantly wider asshole for the trauma it was about to endure. He then lifted the man up as though he weighed nothing and slid him onto the waiting 12 incher. He entered so slowly, because he loved to see Mr Richards' face as his insides became filled with the massive cock. Instead of thrusting his hips, Alex preferred to show off his strength by lifting Mr Richards under his armpits, and then placing his hands on his shoulders and pushing him back down. Precum continued leaking out of his ass, and Mr Richards was aware of the warm fluid entering his body. Alex grew tired of this quickly, and lifted Mr Richards off his dick slowly, then laying him on his back and sticking his rod back inside so he could begin fucking more quickly and powerfully. The tension built and reached an unbearable level. As Alex felt he was about to come he moved into give Mr Richards a gentle kiss, and having shown his soft side for a moment he stood up straight and roared 'HURGHHHHHHHHHHHH' before unleashing his load in the spent billionaire's hole. He hit a front double biceps pose, kissing each bulging sphere of muscle once before exhaling deeply and pulling his cock out, following by a stream of thick, hot cum. Mr Richards had a smile on his face like the Mona Lisa as he stood up and got out of bed. 'Another stellar performance Alex. This arrangement is still working well. I'll leave you for the rest of today to get to the gym, I think Franco said he was going to really work your legs today. They're looking great, but we need them bigger! And stronger! I can't wait until the next time I get to wear those big manly thighs like a necklace.' As he walked out of the bedroom on his way to the office he slapped Alex on the butt cheekily. The young bodybuilder grinned. This was everything he had ever wanted, an opportunity to build his muscle, live a life of unlimited material pleasures and fuck whenever he felt like it. More confusingly, he was starting to develop feelings for the man who was making all this possible.
  22. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 5

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 TROY Come here, Maggot. I know we finished the workout for the day, but I want to show you something. Stand right here in the mirror. That’s good. Now, take off your shirt. What do you see? What do you mean, nothing? You’ve been training for 3 weeks now! What do you see?! You don’t know? Ok, let me show you. First, your paunch is almost completely gone! You think you’re getting fat? Haha. No, Maggot, you’re just getting a little bulking gut. A bulking gut is completely different than a paunch. A bulking gut is a nice rounded stomach that comes from putting on muscle, which usually comes with a little fat—not much you can do about that. And a paunch hangs low on your waste, goes all around your middle like a spare tire and comes from being a crap eating, video gaming, couch jockey! You see those two bumps just below your rib cage? They were never there before, were they? Those are your upper abs, Maggot. You’re starting to get fucking abs! Yeah go ahead and poke ’em. Solid, aren’t they? And check out your chest. No more flat nubs. They’re becoming rounded mounds now. You have to have noticed how they’ve started pushing out the front of your shirt. And those new little caps of muscle on your boney-ass shoulders. They make your body look broader up top. And flex those arms. Yeah, that’s it, flex. You got biceps, now Maggot! They’re not much more than bumps, but they’re a helluva lot more than you had when we started. And feel those legs! Yeah go on, feel ‘’em, just like this. They’re a lot thicker and harder than they were. That’s all the running and the squats you’ve been doing. Fuck, they’re like rocks! You... …Ahhh… Cindy? What’re you doing here? You came to see what I’ve been spending so much time on? So what if I’m standing here with a shirtless dude? This is a weight room. There are lots of shirtless dudes around. What do you mean I spend more time with my Maggot than I spend with you? He’s my Maggot. I told you about the bet. So what if I had my hand on his leg. Dudes feel each other’s muscles in the gym all the time, especially if one dude is training another dude. Is he blowing me? Cindy, if you were a dude, I’d knock you into next week for saying something like that! Ok, fine. Fucking ask him. See, he’s not blowing me. Are you fucking happy? Where are you going now? Geeze, fucking bitches! Problem is, she’s the hottest girl in school; buys her a lot. The bitches are gonna start looking at you soon, Maggot. Be fucking careful though; most of ’em are bat-shit crazy. So, don’t pay any attention to Cindy. I think you should be proud of yourself Maggot! I think you should enjoy the look and feel of your body as you change from a slug to a man! And I’ll tell you something else! I think you’re doing way better than your buddy Ralphie. From what I can see, you just got better genetics, like I’ve been saying all along! Simon Philips, though… I don’t know what’s going on with him. Those shirts Jack dresses him in are so big they hang on him like a tent. It’s hard to tell what’s going on underneath. But he’s such a tiny guy, I can’t believe he’s doing better than you. Yup, I think we got this bet won! Brian’s Journal Day 22 The shit seriously hit the fan today! I don’t know what’s going to happen now… Just when I was starting to get used to this whole fucking weird maggot-thing. I mean at first, it was pretty fucking rough. My body hurt so bad, I could barely move. But that went away after a couple of weeks. I still hurt, but nothing like I did. …And after the workout yesterday, fucking Troy, actually giving me a guided tour of my own body. As if I hadn’t noticed. Hell yeah, I’d noticed! It’s been staring out of the mirror at me every morning for days! At first it was me looking at these little lumps and bulges going, “Is that what I think it is?” A little prodding, a little poking and I was pretty sure. Fuck, they’re muscles. I was growing muscles! Then I found if I tried I could actually make them jerk a little. It was actually pretty cool—all those tiny bulges of twitching muscle. And my biceps… they started showing up about a week after the workouts began. I’ve been checking those out every day. And every day they get bigger. I mean they’re not huge or anything. In fact, I think most guys have bigger arms than me… But then again, every day they get bigger. I think it was the day after I first started noticing the changes that I found myself waking up in the morning before Troy actually got there. I’ll never forget the look on his face the first morning I was out of bed and waiting for him when he showed up. It was classic Troy. And then today at lunch… Fuck… Shit got real. It started out pretty normal. I was feeling pretty good about the changes I was going through, and I found myself looking across the lunch table at Ralphie and wondering what kind of changes he was going through. So, I said, “Hey dude, check this out.” And I pulled up my sleeve and flexed my budding bicep for him. He kinda smirked at me and went, “Oh yeah? Check this out.” Then he pulled up his sleeve and flexed his arm. Fuck, he had a bicep too! Was it as big as mine? Was it bigger? I just couldn’t tell. But I knew a way to find out. “Wanna arm wrestle?” I asked. “Seriously?” asked Ralphie. “Yeah,” I said. “Seriously.” It was about this point that the jock table noticed what we were doing. They all started elbowing and nudging each other and pointing over at us. Hunter and Troy were grinning and trash talking each other and I could tell bets were being placed. Before Ralphie and I knew what was happening, the whole jock table was crowded around us. For some reason Jack wasn’t there. I never really found out why. I think he may have been sick or something, but anyway… Our little arm wrestling match had become a main lunch time event. Talk about pressure, I think both of us were kind of regretting our decision. But it was far too late now. We took our positions, elbows on the table and arms extended. I could hear Troy cheering me on, “You can do it, Maggot! He’s nothing! Waste him!” Of course Hunter was saying pretty much the same thing to Ralphie. We clasped hands and stared each other in the eye. Damn, Ralphie looked determined. Well, I was just as fucking determined! One of the jock’s said, “Ok, on the count of 3. 1… 2… 3!” And it was on! I gave a mighty push! Fuck, I thought I might just have been able to quickly slam his arm to the table, but fuck no! He pushed back just as hard. We were both straining, hard as we could, against each other. The cheers and shouts of the jocks all around us. A lot of them were calling, “Go Maggot, go!” Of course it was hard to tell which maggot they were cheering for. I’m not even sure if they knew. I’m not even sure if they cared. I could see my new bicep bulging up hard. Fuck, at that moment it just didn’t look like much. But Ralphie’s didn’t either and after a few seconds he started to give. Slowly I began forcing his arm down. “That’s it, Maggot!” shouted Troy. “Destroy him!” I could see Ralphie was straining as hard as he could and I could see he looked worried. I found myself smirking over the table at him. I was winning. I was stronger. And it felt pretty damn good. With one final heave, giving it everything I had, I slammed him to the table. FUCK YEAH! Cheers went up amongst the jocks. Money changed hands. Troy was slapping me on the back. “Atta boy, Maggot, I knew you could do it!” Hunter looked kind of pissed, and he shouted over at Troy. “It ain’t over yet. We got til graduation! By then my maggot will be crushing yours into dust!” “Yeah,” answered Troy, “and then you woke up!” And then suddenly we all heard this ridiculously loud shout. It sounded like a pissed off kid who had just gone through puberty and gotten a voice that was way too deep for him to handle. “FUCK OFF, DOUCHE! Everybody turned. There in the lunch line was little Simon Phillips, resplendent in his tent-like, yellow Jack’s Maggot shirt. He was red faced and pissed and shouting at Justin Tambor, who was about a head taller than him, “YOU FUCKING CUT IN FRONT OF ME!” “Yeah?” said Justin. “So, what if I did? What are you going to do about it? You fucking jock-boy guardian angel ain’t here today! And you’re just a little fucking ant man without him.” “ANT MAN?” Simon turned so red I thought he might explode. Then suddenly he was yanking off his yellow shirt and… Holy fuck! He was completely yoked! He pulled a most muscular pose and, all at once, muscles were exploding out all over him. He had a fucking bulging chest, a chiseled six pack, a back writhing with ridges and slabs of muscle, tennis ball sized, striated shoulders and big, vein-covered bicpes that looked like they were starting to develop peaks! Simon let out a low growl and then, grinning savagely, he grabbed Justin by the arm, twisted it, and forced the wincing taller guy, to his knees. “WHOSE FUCKING ANT MAN NOW, DOUCHE?!” It was suddenly so quite in the cafeteria you would have thought school had ended and everyone had gone home. Simon turned to Ralphie and me and shouted. “And when the time comes, I’m going to do the same thing to you two losers, only by then I’ll be way fucking bigger!” Then smirking, he flexed his bulging biceps at us. “Unless you want some now?” Both Raphie and I were too shocked to move, let alone answer him. One of the lunch monitors came over and asked Simon to put his shirt back on which he begrudgingly did. It was then I noticed Simon had a bad breakout of acne across his chest and back. The lunch monitor led both Justin and Simon out of the cafeteria, presumably to the office. As if someone hit a switch, the cafeteria erupted into a sea of babble. Troy tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Stick to your phone. You’ll be hearing from me.” Then he turned to Hunter and said “Jack’s been juicing his maggot.” Hunter acknowledged Troy with a sagely nod, and the two of them walked away to confer. Ralphie was as stunned as me. Holy crap! What’s going to happen now? Next Part
  23. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 4

    Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 TROY So you wanna fucking quit, do ya? Haha. I was wondering how long it would be before you tried this. Every fucking step you take’s gotta be fucking agony. Haha. But you know what that pain is? It’s your weakness leaving your pathetic, scrawny body. And your weakness ain’t gonna give up without a fight! But you know what? I’m not going to let you quit, Maggot. I’m not going to let your weakness claim you! You’re mine! I’m going to make you see this through and get big so I’ll win this bet –I’m going to do that for damn sure! I never make a bet unless I’m ready to do what I gotta do to win it. But this is also fucking good for you, Maggot. This is the best fucking thing that ever happened to you. You just don’t know it yet. But you will someday. Someday you’re gonna get down on your knees and thank me for the hell I’m about to put you through! You just don’t know it yet! Still want to quit, hunh? Nah, I not going to kick your ass. That would be too easy on you. You got a little brother, right? What’s his name? Joey? That’s right, little Joey, baby faced dude. What is he, 15? No, I’m not going to kick his ass; I’m going to train him! Imagine little Joey huge and swole. Imagine seeing him coming out of the bathroom every morning, a towel wrapped around his waist, getting more and more jacked as the days go by. Imagine seeing his back get wider and wider and denser and denser with rippling slabs of muscle. Picture abs evolving out of his boyishly narrow waist and gradually forming hard, chiseled bricks of sinew, see his pecs in your mind as they slowly expand fuller and fuller until they become striated boulders of pure, unadulterated muscle. And picture those boyish arms swelling bigger and bigger day by day until they’re erupting with vein covered, bulging biceps and imagine his legs bursting out into massive muscle pillars. That’s right, in 6 months I’ll put so much fucking muscle on that kid you won’t recognize your brother from the neck down. He’ll be a fucking titan! Imagine him muscled-up and smirking, busting in through your door, coming in here to fuck with you every day or every night or any fucking time he feels like it! Cause that’s what little brothers who get bigger than their big brothers do. Haha. My older brother doesn’t even come home for Christmas any more. Maybe I shouldn’t have made him drink all that toilet water… But never mind that. You won’t be able to stop little Joey from fucking with you with that pathetic, skinny body of yours. He’ll be able to do whatever he wants to you. And if you let him get bigger than you now, guaranteed he’ll be bigger than you for the rest of your life. Every fucking family gathering—he’ll never stop humiliating you. Is that what you want? Is it? I didn’t think so. Now get the fuck up and let’s go running. Brian’s Journal Day 4 Fuck!... Fuck! I can’t see any way out of this. A muscled-up Joey? After all the shit I’ve done to him… I’d never survive it! Troy’s fucking got me. He’s really fucking got me! Well, this morning’s run went better, anyway. I didn’t throw up, something Troy was very happy about. I don’t know, though; somehow I have a hard time seeing it as a victory. When I got into school, there was Edgar Suarez laughing at me again. Somehow he heard about what happened in the weight room yesterday and was ripping into me about being forced to strip down in public when suddenly I heard this roar from down the hallway. “SUAREZ!” yelled Troy, as he thundered over. His face was red. Veins were standing out on his thick, corded neck. His fists were clenched, making his wide forearms writhe and bulge. “What the FUCK do you think you’re doing?! “Hunh?” said Suarez. “Can’t you read? Don’t you see what’s written on his shirt? It says Troy’s Maggot! That means this maggot’s mine! I’m the only one who gets to fuck with him. You fuck with him, you fuck with me. You wanna fuck with me, Suarez?” “N..no,” said Suarez. “Then stay away from my Maggot,” hollered Troy. “I catch you fucking with him again, I’ll put you in the goddam hospital!” Then Troy turned and stormed away. Suarez just kinda looked at me with a genuinely puzzled look on his face before he turned and slunk off. Everyone else was kinda staring at me, too, so I make a quick exit myself – still not sure what to make of the whole thing. I met Ralphie again for lunch. You know, I used to look forward to lunch, but not anymore. Both of us had ridiculously huge meals packed for us again and neither one of us was looking forward to eating all that food. But one look at Troy and Hunter, watching us from the jock’s table, and we knew we didn’t have a choice. We were about to dig in when we caught our first sight of Simon Philips wearing his bright yellow Jack’s Maggot shirt. Geeze, he really is a small guy, maybe 5’ 4” really tiny hands. I suddenly understood Troy. Why did Jack choose him? I mean Ralphie and I aren’t giants or anything, but Simon Philips almost makes us look like it. We tried to wave him over, but he just gave us a look like a scared rabbit, shook his head and hurried by our table. What was his problem? Next Part
  24. Jaypat

    Troy's Maggot - 3

    Part 1, Part 2 TROY “Ok, Maggot, welcome to my favorite room in the school! Welcome to the weight room! Can’t you just smell the testosterone? That’s right, the equipment in this room has forged thousands of sniveling skinny boys into monstrously jacked-up men! And it’s going to do that to you, too! Ready? Yeah, that wasn’t really a question. Get on the scale, Maggot! I want to see what I starting with. First, strip off you clothes, right down to your tighty whities. Yes, right here! I know there are other people around, even a couple of girls. Take ’em off or I’ll take ’em off for you! There! What, are you fucking shaking? You’re sure as hell turning bright red! I want you to remember this. I want you to remember the shame you’re experiencing over your own skinny pathetic body. I’m going to make that go away. Now check this out. That’s right, Maggot, I stripping down, too. Check out the monster pecs, the brick-like abs, and the massive muscle pillars I call legs. Think I’m ashamed of my body? You’re damn right, no. I love my body! If I had my way, I’d go around like this all the time, all the fucking time! Now, up on the scale! Geeze, seriously? 140 pounds? And you’re 5’ 8”? Damn, I got a long fucking way to go! Now me. There, that’s a man’s measurments! 6’ 2” and 260 pounds! Fuck yeah! If I had tits and a pussy, I’d fuck myself! What are you saying, Maggot? You could never… what? Get like me. HAHAHAHAHA! No one fucking expects that! First of all, you’re only 5 fucking 8 and since you’re 18, I wouldn’t count on getting much taller. Second, I’ve been working out since I was 11 years old – Look at this bicep! Look how huge it is – like a fucking softball! Look at that perfect peak with that thick vein snaking right over the top! That’s 7 years of building and sculpting; 7 years of being forged by the iron. I don’t care how good your genetics are, in the few short months we have before graduation, you won’t even been in the same county as me, the same state, the same country! All you have to do is get bigger than your friend Ralphie and that wuss Philips, and I know you can do that! Now put your uniform back on and let’s get started. Yeah, I’m staying shirtless while I train you! I know it’s against the weight room rules, but who’s going to stop me? I told you I love my fucking body, every jacked up inch of it! Now get on the fucking bench; I’m going to show you how to do a bench press. What do you mean you know how to do a bench press? You don’t know shit! Ok, then, show me. Get on the fucking bench and show me a bench press. We’ll start with just the bar. I don’t want you hurting yourself; it’s way too early in the game for that. Was that it? Was that your bench press? Pathetic. For starters, you were too far forward on the bench, you were gripping the bar all wrong. You practically dropped it on your chest – there’s something called a negative rep, Maggot—and you lifted it up at a slant. It’s got to go up evenly. Get off the fucking bench! I’ll show you how it’s done. First I’m going to put a plate on either side of the bar. I don’t think I can do a set with just the bar. I’d feel like I was lifting fucking air. Yeah, you could be benching at least this much by graduation, probably more. Depends on you. This is just a fucking warm-up weight for me! Now look how I’m positioned on the bench – you gotta pay close attention because the bench is just a narrow little strip and it gets swallowed up under my fucking wide-ass, granite back—so you gotta look to see I’m positioned that when the bar comes down it will touch my massive upper chest. ‘course you’ve got a much smaller target so your position is going to be a little different. Look how I’m grabbing the bar, evenly on both sides. You can use these markings on the bar to guide your hands. What, did you think they were only for decoration? Now lift the bar out of the supports – I see you looking at the giant carved triceps exploding off the back of my arms, but this is a chest exercise, so I want you looking at my chest! Good! Now lower the bar slowly to your chest. Then slowly raise it back up. Now when you’re doing this, try and concentrate on your chest muscles, feel them working as they lift the weight. Now, your pecs are so small you might not be able to do this yet. So, for right now, just imagine it. Then when you get the bar back up, pause for a second and squeeze your pecs like this. See how my pecs bulge into mountains, see the striations surface? That’s how you can tell I’m squeezing them. It’s not going to be as easy to tell with the little nubs you have, but time will fix that. Now get on that bench and let’s see you try! Brian’s Journal Day 3 Fuck, I can hardly move. My legs barely made it up the stairs to my room without collapsing last night. I was wobbly and shaking all over! I fell into bed, didn’t undress or anything. And I woke up to Mount Troy ripping me out of my bed again, flexing those massive arms of his! And when he set me down… unimaginable pain across my entire body. He said I was just stiff and that all I needed was to stretch and go for a run. A run?!!! I didn’t even want to go for a crawl! Everything I had hurt. It didn’t matter to him. He dragged me down to the kitchen and poured another protein shake down my throat. Then he threw me outside and made me stretch – Fuck did that hurt! And then I had to jog. I made it a whole block, my body wracked with pain, before I threw up the protein shake. Troy just told me to shake it off and keep going. We made it another block and then I just started stumbling all the time. Finally, he said it was enough and we could walk back to the house. He asked me how the stiffness was and holy crap it was actually better. He grinned at that and told me he was giving me the day off from the weight room for recuperation. But he ordered me to eat everything my mother made for me and to get at least 8 hours of sleep. Then he forced me to drink another two protein shakes before he left. When I got into school one of the first people I saw was Susie Nickerson. I’ve always had a thing for her. I was going to ask her out this week, but as soon as she saw me in my Troy’s Maggot shirt, she busted out laughing. I wanted to run away, but even if I did, I was in so much pain the best I could have managed would have been a rapid stagger. That’s it! I’m done! I know he said he’d make my life hell if I didn’t go through with this, but I don’t know how it could get worse than this! Tomorrow when he shows up, I’m telling him. He can beat me into unconsciousness if he wants. I’m through with this shit! Next Part
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..